Blossom of snow, may you bloom and grow (complete 22/8)
Select messages from
# through # FAQ
[/[Print]\]

The CBB -> St Scholastika's House
#1: Blossom of snow, may you bloom and grow (complete 22/8) Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 01, 2006 1:55 pm
    —
This is a sequel to 'The Hills are Alive'. Hope St Scholastika's is the right house for it! Sorry about the length of the post, I wanted to get all the introductions over and done with.

‘I’m bored. Bored, bored, bored, bored, bored.’ Marta sighed loudly and kicked the table leg as hard as she dared. ‘Now the boys are gone, all anyone cares about is endless sewing. I wish we’d never left Salzburg. I hate this house, and the rain and everything. I wish we’d never even come to this beastly country.’ The elder girls, quietly sewing their new uniforms, raised their eyebrows at each other, but knew better than to say anything. They were becoming accustomed to tantrums from Marta. At six, Gretel was small enough to accept all the changes in her life and, with her sunny little personality, she simply made the best of them. Things were more awkward for Marta. Too young to really understand what had happened in their homeland, but old enough to remember and long for how things had been, she was finding it most difficult of all of them to settle. Maria hoped that, when the school term started next week, she would find plenty to occupy her, and new playmates with whom to occupy her time.

Brigitta and Luise were different altogether. Their experiences had made them rather old for their ages, and Maria had come to depend on them a good deal. Brigitta, at nearly twelve, had put her earlier awkwardness behind her. Steady, sensible and reliable she now sat with her elder sisters, hemming the uniforms they were cutting down from the dresses so kindly given to them by Mrs Maynard and her sister. Gazing at her, Maria thought back to the first time they had met. Brigitta had been an outspoken and slightly rebellious child, always eager to plan mischief, and the first to own up to her share in any wrongdoing. Maria had always found the child’s obvious lack of guile rather appealing, and felt there was time enough for her to learn a little tact and diplomacy. The upheavals of leaving Austria, and their father’s internment, had wrought a change in Brigitta. She had coped uncomplainingly, refusing to be ‘one of the little ones’: she and Luise hunted in couples and, really, there was very little to tell between them in outlook, even though two and a half years separated them in age. Maria couldn’t help worrying a little. Between their lack of command of English, and their disrupted schooling, the girls were all going to find themselves amongst younger form-mates, or so Mrs Maynard had hinted. How would self-possessed Brigitta get on with a group of little pig-tailed ten- and eleven-year-olds? Time would tell.

Luise was less of a problem. Like all of the elder Von Trapp children, hardship had made her a little old for her years. But Luise had always been hail-fellow-well-met – a happy, friendly soul who took life in her stride. Not given to thinking too deeply about things, she was looking forward to another set of new experiences at school. In the past few weeks she had divided her time between helping her stepmother with the many household chores which she found she quite enjoyed, and devouring the school stories lent to them by Mrs Maynard. As she chopped vegetables, made beds and helped with the mending and ironing, she talked eagerly about the fun they would have at school. English schools, it seemed, were a long round of mischievous adventures, midnight feasts, and daring escapades, often involving foiling burglars and solving mysteries. Mrs Maynard had told the girls not to believe everything they read, and Luise’s head was screwed on tight, but even so, she anticipated a life full of fun and friendship she had never had the chance to know before.

Then there was Lieserl. Was it the right decision to send her to school? Maria knew her stepdaughter-come-friend was pining for her first love. Lieserl didn’t speak about Rolf very much, but she and Maria would have occasional heart-to-hearts, and Maria knew the depth of Lieserl’s sense of betrayal. Was it right to try to make a schoolgirl of her again? Lieserl seemed happy enough at the prospect of school – eager, even. In a way, Lieserl’s wish to go to school reminded Maria of her own flight to the Abbey to escape her confusing feelings for Georg. Maria knew how much she would miss Lieserl, as the two of them had become each other’s closest friends. She wondered how she would manage without her stepdaughter around to share her day-to-day life, but she knew she mustn’t be selfish. Lieserl could definitely benefit from another year or two of education, and if they were to stay in the welsh borders for any length of time, she would need a circle of friends and acquaintances, something Maria in the circumstances couldn’t give her. So it was school for Miss Lieserl.

Last edited by jonty on Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:48 am; edited 62 times in total
#2:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 01, 2006 2:08 pm
    —
Oh this looks interesting - the way the girls have developed is so realistic - it will be good to see how they get on at the CS. Would also like to see how the boys get on - won't be easy for them, looking and sounding so obviously German in War time Britain. Poor Captain Von Trapp though - interned! Crying or Very sad

Thanks Jonty
#3:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 01, 2006 6:09 pm
    —
Oh good, a sequel!
#4:  Author: francesn, Location: away with the faeries PostPosted: Sat Jul 01, 2006 9:41 pm
    —
Hurrah - a sequel!

Thanks jonty
#5:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sun Jul 02, 2006 8:45 am
    —
Looking forward to seeing how the fit in.

Thanks, Jonty Very Happy
#6:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 02, 2006 4:19 pm
    —
That was a marvellous assessment of their differing characters, Jonty. I did feel sorry for Lieserl, though.

Thank you.
#7:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Jul 02, 2006 4:59 pm
    —
I've had to play about with the timing of this. It's set in the term after Goes To It, so the Von Trapp girls should really be a year older than I've made them, but I wanted Lieserl to be able to go to school. Hope no-one minds too much Smile

‘Luise, are you awake?’

‘I am now. I wish you wouldn’t toss and turn so. It’s like sleeping with a baby elephant.’

‘I don’t think I want to go.’

‘Go where?’ Luise’s voice was fuzzy with sleep.

‘To the Chalet School. I don’t think I want to go. Do you think Mother would let me stay here? After all, she does need help with the cooking and cleaning, and I wouldn’t be any trouble. I’d keep her company.’

Luise sat upright, properly awake now. ‘What on earth are you talking about? Come on, let’s go downstairs and talk about this properly,’ indicating their sleeping small sisters. Noiselessly, the two girls crept downstairs, picking their way carefully through the blackout, for it was a moonless night.

‘Now, what’s all this about? I thought you wanted to go. I thought we all wanted to go. Have you suddenly got scared or something? Are you worried that you’ll be homesick for Mother? We’re only going to be weekly boarders, remember, and we’ll see plenty of Mother at weekends, if that’s what’s bothering you. It’s really much worse for the boys, miles away at their schools – they can’t come home again until Christmas. Poor Kurt, I think he minded dreadfully, though he tried not to show it’

‘No, it’s not that. I just don’t want to go, that’s all. School’s all very well for some people, but not for me. I don’t like crowds.’

Luise put her arm around her sister. It wasn’t very often that she felt the age difference, but just at this moment, Brigitta looked very young and vulnerable.

‘You are a silly, you know,’ she said affectionately. ‘Why don’t you read some of those books Frau Maynard gave us? I think school sounds like terrific fun. And you’ve never really been one of a crowd, so how can you know whether you like being in one or not? I’m sure you’ll like it once you get there. Anyway, how would you persuade Mother to let you stay behind? You know how important she always says an education is. I don’t believe she’d let you stay. Buck up, old thing! I’ll look after you.’

Brigitta looked unconvinced. She loved her sister dearly, but no-one could say that Luise was blessed with the gift of getting under other people’s skins. It wasn’t that she didn’t try, but her sister was a singularly unimaginative young person, not giving to brooding. With an inward sigh, Brigitta tried to explain.

‘It was something Mrs Maynard said when she was here. About the different forms. There are over a hundred girls, she said, and they’re split up, not only for lessons, but at mealtimes, and for games and hobbies and everything. She said I’ll be with the Second, and most of them are only ten. Luise, I may not be twelve until November, but I don’t want to have to spend all my time with little girls of ten and barely eleven. It’s – it’s humiliating. If I have to go to school, I want to be in the same form as you, or else we’ll hardly see each other.’

‘You’ll soon get used to it. And Mrs Maynard might not be right, you know. You know you’re much cleverer than I am, and you did always listen to the governesses, except when you were playing tricks on them! You never know, we might even be in the same form. I don’t believe I know any more than you do. Cheer up. It’ll look different in the morning. Now let’s go back to bed.’ Luise gave a big yawn as she thought of the bed waiting for them both.

Brigitta followed her sister up the stairs, not feeling at all sleepy. It wasn’t fair. Luise didn’t understand how she felt, not at all. All right, she’d give the Chalet School a chance, but if she didn’t like it, she wouldn’t stay. Wasn’t she the person who had seen off several governesses? Hadn’t she stood up to her father, even at his angriest, if ever she thought he was in the wrong? Hadn’t she made her way across half of Europe, proudly refusing all offers of help? Yes, she knew herself to be a resourceful and determined young person. If she decided school wasn’t the place for her, then she’d find a way to leave. Resolved at last, Brigitta cuddled up to her sister and fell asleep.
#8:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 02, 2006 6:25 pm
    —
Well Brigitta's going to have a lively time!

Thanks jonty
#9:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sun Jul 02, 2006 6:34 pm
    —
Looking forward to seeing some of the tricks they played on their governesses used at the CS Laughing !
#10:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Jul 03, 2006 1:51 pm
    —
Hoping school won't be as awful as Brigitta is imagining it!

Thanks, Jonty
#11:  Author: Sugar, Location: second star to the right! PostPosted: Mon Jul 03, 2006 4:47 pm
    —
Can someone point me in the direction of the prequel? I haven't managed to read it and can't see it anywhere.
#12:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 04, 2006 7:29 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta! Crying or Very sad

Thanks, Jonty
#13:  Author: Lyanne, Location: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Thu Jul 06, 2006 8:24 pm
    —
Poor little girls! At least the old CS girls and staff will be used to Germanic accents and appearances.
#14:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 10:05 am
    —
Sorry it's taken me so long to get to this. RL intervened Sad and it's a short update for now. Sugarplum, I think the prequel got zapped when the board went down, I can PM it to you if you want.

There were a few advantages to fleeing your home with only the clothes you stood up in, Maria thought wryly. One of those was that packing to go to school was a much more straightforward affair than it might otherwise have been, especially when it came to packing the belongings of five girls. She stood, watching Lieserl expertly direct Owen Owens, the farmer’s boy, who was loading the battered cases onto the cart. Mrs Maynard had been apologetic, but there was no petrol to be had for the three or four journeys to school which would have been necessary to remove all the Maynard/Russell/Bettany clan to school, as well as her own five. Maria had worried about what was to happen – they could hardly walk the four miles laden down with suitcases. Then a chance conversation in the shop had led to the offer of a cart from Owen Owens. Maria had leapt gladly at the offer, not least because it seemed to indicate a slight de-frosting of relations between her family and the villagers.

‘Everything ready? Then let’s be off.’ And Maria started a well-known Austrian folksong, heedless of the looks of the villagers. She was sending her family off to school, and she would send them off in good spirits, or her name wasn’t Maria Von Trapp.

A little over an hour later – all the family, even little Gretel, were good walkers, and they were accustomed to long tramps – the group, now singing rather less lustily, arrived at the bottom of the drive of Plas Howell. They paused for a while, to rest, and to take in their first glance of their new surroundings. Maria thought back to the girl, fresh from the convent, who had stood at the bottom of the drive of another great house, wondering what the future would hold for her. How long ago that seemed! Putting her hands to her head, she offered up a swift prayer, then turned to the girls with the sunniest of smiles.

‘Well! This is it! Everybody ready for adventure?’

Her enthusiasm was infectious, and, just at that moment, all five girls laid their anxieties to one side and set off gaily up the drive.
#15:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 10:42 am
    —
Glad relations are friendlier with the villagers.

Good luck girls.
#16:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 11:37 am
    —
Maria is lovely!
#17:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 11:47 am
    —
May they meet nothing but kindness.

Thanks, Jonty.
#18:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 6:00 pm
    —
Another short bit, more tomorrow. I'm not aiming for accuracy here, but I don't want to make more glaring errors than I need to - so can anyone tell me, was Miss Norman back at the school by now? I seem to remember her being away and then making a re-entry, but I've got no idea when that was Confused

A short, stocky young woman stood smiling at the front door. ‘I can see you must be the Von Trapp family,’ she said, taking note of the girls who stood shyly before her. Goodness, which one of these was the stepmother, and which the eldest girl? It was hard to tell. For a moment, the smile froze slightly on Mary Burnett’s face, so worried was she about making a dreadful mistake.

It was Gretel who broke the ice. ‘Is this your house? Are you going to be our teacher?” she exclaimed, eyes round with wonder.

‘This house belongs to all of us for the duration,’ laughed Miss Burnett, replying in the German the little girl had used, ‘and I’m a teacher here, but I think Miss Phipps will be your form mistress, because if I’m not much mistaken, you are six years old, which means you will be in our Kindergarten. You will meet Miss Phipps presently. I’m Miss Burnett, and I’m form mistress for the Seconds.’ Not understanding any of this, Gretel nodded and fell silent. She supposed all would be made clear eventually.

Maria stepped forward. ‘So pleased to meet you, Miss – ah – Burnett – was it?’ Maria still struggled with these unfamiliar British names, though they were becoming easier. ‘I’m Maria Von Trapp, and these are my stepdaughters.’

‘Come along in, and meet our Headmistress, Miss Annersley,’ said Miss Burnett quickly, for Maria appeared to be about to launch into lengthy introductions on the steps. ‘Then we can get the girls settled. Most of the school returned yesterday, though there are still a few stragglers arriving today – trains held up because of the bombing, you know.’ She nodded at Maria and led them inside.
#19:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 6:39 pm
    —
I think Miss Norman reappears in Island.
#20:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 08, 2006 6:42 pm
    —
I'm really enjoying this Jonty.
thank you.
#21:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 11:31 am
    —
Just caught up with this today. Really enjoying it and looking forward to reading more about the girls.
#22:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 12:55 pm
    —
Here's some more - thank goodness for weekends!

Marta clung to Lieserl’s hand, and looked around the library in awe. She had forgotten what it was like to live in a big house. This one, although it was so different from their house in Salzburg, somehow reminded her of what she had lost, and she was overwhelmed with homesickness. She heard not a word of Miss Annersley’s welcome, and took no notice as her sisters were sent off, one by one, with the girls of their own age who were to look after them. First Luise disappeared with a bright-faced girl named Beth, Brigitta with a mischievous-looking Welsh child addressed as Eilunedd, and then Gretel trotted off with a quaintly puckish-faced imp. All Marta could think about while this was happening was the sudden painful longing to go home. Not to the cottage on the Welsh borders, but to their real home in Salzburg. Lieserl gave her a little shake.

‘Marta, didn’t you hear Miss Annersley?’ Lieserl sounded cross, as well she might, for the Von Trapp girls had been brought up to show every courtesy to adults.

‘Marta, this is Bride Bettany,’ said the headmistress, smiling kindly at the little girl. ‘She will look after you, and show you around, and explain how we do things here. Anything you want to know, just ask her. Bride’s been with us since she was a baby, so you’re in the best of hands. Oh, and she speaks some German, but as I said to your sisters, I would prefer you to learn to use English just at present. Now run along, and I hope you’ll be very happy with us.’

Trained to instant obedience, Marta bobbed a curtsey to the head, and left the library wordlessly, following her new companion. Bride led her towards an uncarpeted staircase at the side of the house, down which girls of all age were pouring. Marta involuntarily shrank back against the wall. These girls were huge, and so many of them. Marta felt very small and sad, and wished herself back in Austria with all the passion in her small heart.

Bride stopped beside her. ‘We’ve just got time to take your cases up to the dormy before tea. Come on.’ She led the terrified Marta up the stairs, and along a maze of corridors.

‘This is our new dormy,’ she announced, with a note of pride, as she flung open the door of a large, sunny room. 'Last year, we were all split up amongst the big girls, but now there's enough First Formers for two whole new dormies to ourselves. Don't you think it's going to be fun?' Marta peered in. The walls of her new abode were a pleasant green colour, and a row of four beds stood along each wall, divided by rods with the green curtains currently flung up to let air circulate around the room.

‘Here’s your cubey,’ indicated Bride to the unresponsive Marta. Bride was a sunny, friendly soul, but she was beginning to feel a little dampened by the new girl’s silence. ‘Do you like it? You share a window with Vanna Ozanne. Vanna’s one of twins, but Nella’s in the other First Form dormy. Matron doesn’t like them being together because she says it’s good for them to make other friends. Vanna an’ me are chums. Nancy Chester is on your other side, here, and I’m next to her, nearest the end window. Opposite is Julie Lucy, another of my chums. Next to her is another new girl, Primrose Day.’ Here, Bride broke off with a small, hastily-suppressed chuckle, but the reference was lost on the little Austrian. ‘Our prefect is Elizabeth Arnett and she’s a perfect peach. She’s just gone up to the Fifth, and she’s not stuffy or anything, though she jolly well lets you know if you’ve gone too far, and then you’d better watch out. Her chum Biddy O’Ryan is our other senior. She’s nice too. Actually,’ Bride continued, smirking a little, ‘I think we’re quite the nicest dormy in the school.’

Marta looked around the dormitory. She was pleasantly surprised: at least there was more space here than in the Von Trapps’ little cottage, and Bride seemed friendly. She went to inspect her bed, pulling the covers aside to look for prickly hairbrushes, or hidden spiders, or damp sponges, or any of the things that she and her brothers and sisters had been accustomed to putting in each other’s bed. It was Bride’s turn to watch in wide-eyed astonishment.

‘I say! What the gubbins do you think you’re doing? That bed’s been made in the only way that satisfies Matey, and you simply can’t go untucking all the blankets in the middle of the day! Anyway, there isn’t time. I’m to take you to the splashery and then to tea. Auntie Hil – Miss Annersely said we weren’t to dawdle.’

‘I was only checking,’ replied Marta haughtily, in her rather broken English. ‘One cannot be too careful. I don’t want to have to get up after I’ve gone to bed because someone’s been putting things in my bed.’

‘Don’t be a goose. We don’t go in for those kinds of tricks here,’ said Bride, her eyes beginning to dance with amusement nonetheless. ‘Come on, let’s go to the Splashery, and I’ll show you your peg, an' you can hang up your outdoor things, and then we can get our tea. I’m hungry, even if you’re not.’ So saying, Bride led her protogee down to the Splasheries.
#23:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 1:09 pm
    —
awww im really enjoying this! Please post more soon!!
#24:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 1:26 pm
    —
Poor Marta - but she has made a step toward acceptance there - Bride likes her.

Thanks jonty
#25:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 4:34 pm
    —
Marta's with a nice crowd, and Luisa should be OK with Beth and co, but poor Brigitta being sent off with Eilunedd!
#26:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 9:58 pm
    —
I like Bride's insouciance as she says theirs is *the nicest dormy in the school* Laughing I just hope she can get Marta to loosen up a little.

Thanks, Jonty
#27:  Author: Aquabird, Location: North Lanarkshire, Scotland PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 10:53 pm
    —
This is great Jonty. Please post more soon.
#28:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 7:48 am
    —
‘Shove over, Daisy, and give other folk some room!’ Thus Beth, rather rudely, it must be said, elbowing her friend towards the end of the table.

‘It’s Luise, isn’t it? Auntie Joey’s told me all about you. I’m Daisy Venables, and I’m very glad to see you. I’m sorry we didn’t get a chance to meet during the holidays, but what with one thing and another, the time simply flew. I see you’ve met Beth, and this is our third, Gwensi Howell. It’s her house, really.’

Luise smiled rather shyly. Of all the Von Trapp children, she was finding it hardest to learn English, and she only understood about half of Daisy’s welcome speech. But her tone was unmistakeable, and Luise was glad to find herself in friendly company. Before she had time to try to think of something to say, a tall girl went to the head of the big girls’ table, and rang a bell for silence. She got it immediately.

‘Say, this may be the first full day of term, but there’s no need to sound like a roomful of chattering monkeys.’ A ripple of laughter went round the room. ‘Do you want the Head to say we can’t have tea on our own from now on? No, I thought not. So keep it down a little.’

The buzz of chatter resumed, but in rather more subdued tones.

‘That’s our Head Girl, Corney Flower,’ explained Beth. ‘She’s American, and she’s been at the school since it was in the Tyrol.’ Beth broke off in confusion. She had been going to tell the new girl something of Cornelia’s escape from Austria, when she remembered that this new girl also came from Austria, and the Head had said she wasn’t to talk about Luise’s past, unless Luise referred to it first. Maybe she had been through bad times escaping from her home. Beth was no infant, and she knew what girls her age and younger were enduring in the occupied countries. Gwensi, seeing her friend’s discomfiture, took over.

‘You must be famished, Luise. Won’t you have some bread and butter? And have some of this delicious jam while it still lasts. The kitchen folk have been busy bottling over the summer, so we’ve got jam for the moment, but it’s bound to run out sooner rather than later, and then there’ll be no more until next summer, so make the most of it now!’

This time, Luise managed to understand that she was being invited to eat, so she gladly accepted the proffered bread, butter and jam. At this rate, she mused, she was going to have to learn to speak English or be rendered speechless for the duration. She wondered how her sisters were getting on. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Lieserl sitting next to a very grown-up looking girl who reminded her of Miss Burnett. Was she a teacher too? Luise wasn’t sure. And there was Gretel over on the Kindergarten table, happily accepting bread and butter from the prefect who sat with the ‘babies’. She couldn’t see Marta and Brigitta.

‘If you please, Beth,’ she began, ‘I – I – ‘ and there her English deserted her. Daisy, with a keen look, addressed her in German.

‘Auntie Jo said I could speak German to you just a little at first, to make you feel at home.’

Relief spread over Luise’s face.

‘I’m worried about my sisters,’ she continued in her own language. ‘I can see Gretel and Lieserl, but where are Marta and Brigitta? They were both so worried about coming to school. Perhaps I should go and see if they are alright? Where might I find them? Or perhaps they have gone home, and I should seek them there?’ Luise shook her head in worry.

‘Look here, I don’t want to start telling you what you can and can’t do, but that sort of thing just isn’t done at school. You can’t go worrying about your sisters all the time – they have to look after themselves now. At school, you have to stand on your own feet, no matter how young you are. Anyway, I’m sure they’re fine. They’ll be dawdling along soon. You know what kids are like. There’s no hurrying them, even when they want their tea,’ continued Daisy, with thirteen-year-old contempt. ‘You certainly can’t go running back home when you’ve only just got here.’ Her eyes softened. ‘I’ve got a kid sister too. Primula is in Kindergarten – look, she’s that tiny one, sitting next to your little Gretel. She’s always been delicate and I’ve looked out for her ever since I can remember. So I do understand what it’s like to worry about your sisters, but there’s just no doing it here. You may as well get used to it sooner rather than later,’ she finished, her tone rather softer than her words.

‘You mean I won’t ever see my sisters? Except at weekends,’ demanded Luise, sounding as forlorn as she felt. She had never been parted from them, except when a governess took it into her head to seperate the children as punishment, and even then it never lasted long.

‘Oh, you’ll see them all right! But you’ll have to learn to get on with your own affairs, and leave them to get on with theirs.’ Daisy stopped to explain the gist of the conversation to her two friends, who were looking curious.

‘Don’t worry, Luise,’ put in Beth, in slow, careful English. ‘We’ll look after you, honour bright. You won’t have a chance to feel lonely, or scared. It’ll be the same for your sisters, they’ll have their own chums of their own age. It’s better this way really.’ And she laid a hand on the new girl’s shoulder.

Gwensi was not to be outdone. ‘I’ve got an idea. After supper, let’s go and explore the house, and show everything to Luise. I know this house better than anyone, Luise, because I’ve lived here since I was a kid. I can show you all the little nooks and crannies, places even Daisy and Beth have never been! Only do cheer up.’

At this, Luise began to brighten. Secret nooks and crannies? This was beginning to sound like the school stories Mrs Maynard had lent them. Maybe school was going to be fun. And wasn’t it better for Brigitta and Marta to make their own friends? For the first time since she had arrived, she began to see what Mother had meant about an adventure. Yes, it really was going to be an adventure after all. Feeling happier, she took another piece of bread and butter, spread it liberally with plum jam, and put all thoughts of her sisters out of her head.
#29:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 7:53 am
    —
Glad she's feeling better.
#30:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 7:58 am
    —
I'm glad she's making friends with Daisy, Beth and Gwensi. They are so nice.
#31:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 9:20 am
    —
Thanks Jonty, this is great Very Happy
#32:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 11:16 am
    —
This is really great. It must be so difficult for the Von Trapps after their difficult times and I hope they settle in.
#33:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 1:14 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments. This next part features the first (very short) appearance of a guest star from another series - more from her later!


‘Where’s Eilunedd got to?’ asked Peggy. No-one seemed to know. ‘She wasn’t at tea, and I don’t think anyone’s seen her since she went to the Library. She isn’t in trouble, is she? Not this early in the term?’

The Seconds looked at each other in consternation.

‘You don’t think there’s something wrong, do you? Doesn’t she have three older brothers? Perhaps – ’ Judy Rose broke off. Young as they were, the Second Form knew the dangers that faced their fathers and brothers off fighting the enemy overseas.

‘No! Look, isn’t that her?' said Margaret, with a sublime disregard for grammar. 'Over in the distance, by the Fourth’s vegetable plot? With someone else?’ Margaret pointed towards the two brown-frocked girls in the distance.

Eilunedd was indeed kneeling by the Fourth’s vegetable plot, earnestly pleading with the new girl to please come inside and join the others. But to no avail. Brigitta was determined to stay where she was.

‘Please to leave me alone. I am not hungry, and I would like to be by myself.’

Poor Eilunedd, having tried everything she could think of, was at a loss. She could hardly leave the new girl out here, but short of physically dragging her into the building, there seemed to be little she could do. Perhaps she ought to go and find her friends, and see if any of them could persuade Brigitta to come indoors. She was sure tea was over by now – the pains in her tummy were telling her that much – and the others would be in the Junior sitting room by now. If only there was a way to get them to come out here without announcing it to those brats of First Formers. Eilunedd had no wish for the younger children to know that a Second was behaving so childishly.

‘What are you children doing out here? Hardly the time for a spot of gardening, I’d’ve thought,’ came a new voice behind them. Eilunedd scrambled hastily to her feet.

‘Please, Miss Everett, Brigitta is new. She didn’t know – I didn’t – ’ and Eilunedd subsided, not sure of what to say that wouldn’t land both of them in trouble.

Miss Everett, kitted out in her customary gardening outfit, looked first at the stammering Eilunedd, then at the stony-faced Brigitta, and put two and two together.

‘You run off now, Eilunedd. If anyone asks why you’re outside at this time, you can tell them you were with me.’

‘Yes, Miss Everett,’ and Eilunedd scampered off in relief.

Miss Everett knew of only one cure for the homesickness which she thought afflicted the new child. ‘Would you care to help me with some weeding?’

Brigitta stared at the gardening mistress. She had never before seen a lady dressed quite like this, though her stepmother had contrived some pretty odd clothes for herself and the children when she had first joined the Von Trapp household. Yes, she did want to do some weeding. She wanted to do some weeding very much, she realised. Her father, the Captain, had encouraged his children to work in the gardens during their summer holidays, but she was the only one of the children who had really enjoyed it. Some gardening, she now realised, was just what she wanted. This extraordinary lady didn’t seem to want to talk, and that suited Brigitta just fine. Miss Everett showed Brigitta where she was to work, and made sure that she knew what she was doing. The pair of them spent half an hour working in companionable silence. The physical work, and the distraction, was just what Brigitta needed.

After half an hour, the mistress laid down her hoe, stretched her cramped muscles, and looked over at her co-worker. ‘That’s a very thorough job of work you’ve done there. Not bad, not bad at all. Perhaps we should introduce ourselves. I’m Miss Everett. I teach gardening here. And you are?’

‘Brigitta Von Trapp,’ said the small Austrian, standing up and curtseying politely. The gesture was somewhat incongruous given the state of her hands and – Miss Everett noted ruefully – her uniform.

‘I say Brigitta, I think I’d better go with you to Matey or she’ll have things to say about the state of your frock. I normally insist you girls wear your gardening gear, but I didn’t think a little weeding would hurt. I was wrong.’

Brigitta glanced down at herself, and smiled for the first time that day. ‘I am rather grimy. Mother wouldn’t mind. Mother thinks children should have clothes that don’t matter. When she came to live with us, to be our governess, she made play clothes for us out of curtains. I loved my curtain clothes. They made me think of the hills, and picnics, and sunshine and laughter and freedom. We had to leave them behind when we left Salzburg.’ Tears came unbidden to Brigitta’s eyes. Miss Everett had little idea what the child was talking about, and she wanted to avoid a tearful outburst on what was obviously the foreign girl’s first day at school. With a hasty pat on the shoulder, and a hearty, ‘Let’s get these tools put away and cleaned, and you inside to Matron,’ she led Brigitta firmly towards the garden sheds. Time enough to get to know this new girl later. She was a keen gardener at any rate, and that was all Miss Everett needed to know for the present.

Last edited by jonty on Thu Jul 20, 2006 10:32 am; edited 1 time in total
#34:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 6:18 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta. I'm glad Miss Edwards managed to cheer her up for a short time at least
#35:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 7:59 pm
    —
How good of Miss Everett - to put Brigitta at ease like that.

Thanks Jonty.
#36:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 12:30 pm
    —
‘Aren’t we a nice big form this year, girls?’ The First Form beamed at their mistress. ‘Five of you have come up from the Kindergarten,’ at which five small people felt very important, ‘and we have four new girls. I know you’re all going to be very kind to them, aren’t you? Three of them are full boarders, and one is a weekly boarder, and I know you can all remember what it was like to feel new and strange, so I’m sure I can rely on you to look after your new friends.’ The First Form sat up very straight in their eagerness to show their mistress how much she could, indeed, rely on them.

‘You have all met Primrose, Elfie and Mollie, because they arrived yesterday. Some of you have not met Marta yet, because she only just arrived in time for tea,’ at which Bride looked abashed, remembering how they had been late for tea, and narrowly escaped notice from Cornelia. ‘That makes us fifteen in the First Form: eleven of you boarders and four day girls. Isn’t it lovely to have such a big form, and so many friends?’ The eleven little girls nodded energetically. What a gorgeous term it was going to be.

‘Now girls, I’m counting on those of you who were in the School proper last year to set a very good example. After Prayers you go straight up to your dormitories, and get ready for bed. Matron or one of the prefects will be up to turn the lights out at 7.30, but you will be trusted to get yourselves washed and undressed and into bed without any fuss. This isn’t the Kindergarten now, and we’re relying on you to behave like big girls. Everybody understand?’

Everybody did. The five ex-Kindergarteners hugged themselves with glee. They had loved Miss Norman, but how topping it was to be trusted to go to bed without a mistress watching over them. What fun they would have. Miss Phipps suppressed a smile. She knew perfectly well what the little girls were thinking, and she hoped the excitement would see all the children, and especially the new children, through the early stages of homesickness and mothersickness. She would make sure the prefects knew to keep a low profile this evening, so as not to offend the dignity of the First Form, but they would be on hand to comfort anyone who needed it.

‘That will be all for now, then. Come along girls, line up for Prayers.’ Catholic Marta found herself steered towards the shorter of two lines. It has to be admitted she heard few of the prayers being led by Miss Wilson, so intent was she on craning her neck to see her sisters. If only she could go and speak to them, but no, she was being led away again in a line. What a lot of lining up they seemed to do here. It reminded her of Father’s whistles, before Mother came to live with them. That seemed like a very long time ago, thought Marta with a sigh. Sometimes she found her memories of the Salzburg house were getting hazy. Was it the fourth or the fifth stair that had creaked, and you had to step to the side when you were creeping down to play a trick after bedtime? How had the blue chairs in the drawing room been arranged? What colour were the cuckoos in the cuckoo clock? It is to be feared that Marta did not pay a great deal of attention in Prayers that evening.
#37:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 12:48 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty. I'm really enjoying this. Glad that Marta has such a nice form.
#38:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 12:50 pm
    —
Just caught up on loads of this, thanks jonty. It's great!
#39:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 2:54 pm
    —
Thanks Jonty Very Happy .
#40:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 3:25 pm
    —
It's lovely, but I do feel sorry for these little girls, all so young and away from home. Thanks, Jonty.
#41:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 4:07 pm
    —
((((Marta))))


Poor little things.

Thanks jonty
#42:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 5:53 pm
    —
Here's a bit more.

Lieserl took her seat with the rest of the Sixth Form for what was known as “Head’s Remarks”. Prayers, it seemed, were a dual affair at the Chalet School. Catholic prayers had been taken by her own form mistress, Miss Wilson. The seniors had been trusted to make their own way into prayers, and this was the first sighting Lieserl had of the mistress. She liked what she saw. Miss Wilson had a firm, no-nonsense way with her that reminded Lieserl of her stepmother. She was sure Miss Wilson would be no-one’s fool, and yet she glimpsed a sense of fun under the stern exterior. She was looking forward to getting properly acquainted with her new form mistress.

The girls of the Sixth Form, amongst whom she found herself, seemed a pleasant, friendly set. Amy and Kitty, between whom she was now seated, had made sure the newcomer wasn’t left out of any of the girls’ chatter. They did, however, seem rather young to Lieserl. She was more interested in getting to know the Head Girl. Cornelia had been too busy thus far to spare more than a friendly ‘hello’ for the new girl, yet Lieserl found herself attracted to the American. She seemed somehow to have more to her, mused Lieserl, as she half-listened to Miss Annersley’s accounts of minor changes to the school routines, and updates on the various doings of ex-pupils. Then she heard something that made her give her full attention.

‘And now, to our Peace League. Our country is still locked in war: who knows when we shall see peace? Our fathers and brothers risk their lives in the pursuit of freedom, and we are all called upon to play our part. We do so in good spirits, and we remember what Madame said to us in the last days in Tyrol: be brave. We do not know how brave we may need to be in the days, weeks and months ahead. But we know we shall meet whatever trials may come our way with strength and courage, so that we may be worthy of peace when it comes. Please join me in saying the prayer of our Peace League.’

The girls knelt, and said the words together. Then Miss Wilson took the lectern. She told again the story of the Chalet School Peace League, signed by any girl over the age of thirteen who felt able to do so. Lieserl, accustomed to being her mother’s confidante, heard the suppressed emotion in Miss Wilson’s voice that spoke of great loss, and knew that here was one who had suffered as the Von Trapp family had. At the side of the dais sat Cornelia, her expression resolute and determined as Miss Wilson bent over the scroll and read the words of the peace league vow aloud. Lieserl’s face whitened. This was the subject of so many nightly talks with Mother: Mother always said they should hate Nazism but not the Germans, and they should see themselves as ambassadors for peace in this foreign land. Now, listening to Miss Wilson read the Chalet School Peace League vow, Lieserl began to understand what Maria had meant. She would sign the vow at the first opportunity.
#43:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 6:29 pm
    —
The Peace League was such an awe-inspiring concept - something that many governments and 'Great Men and Women' never got.

Glad Liserl was so inspired.

Thanks jonty
#44:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 8:20 pm
    —
Lieserl and Marta both working out bow to live their lives now things have changed so much for them.

Very moving, Jonty, thank you.
#45:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 14, 2006 8:06 pm
    —
The Second Form sprang to their feet as their young mistress entered the room, smiling and ready for the new term. ‘Has everyone had good holidays?’

‘Yes, Miss Burnett,’ chorused the little girls demurely. Mary Burnett was puzzled. Normally, an enquiry like that would prompt a storm of chattering from her form, with each girl eager to recount what she had been doing over the summer. Something was wrong here. She ran her eye across her charges. Most of them looked innocent enough, though a little sheepish. Surely they couldn’t have been up to mischief this early in the term? Miss Burnett was apt to congratulate herself on her form, who were still at the mark-hunting stage. The Thirds could be little demons on occasion, and as for the Fourth, they were born to be hanged, but the Seconds were usually a nice crowd and easily managed. She looked again. Everything seemed to be in its place. Wait – where was the new girl?

‘Margaret Marchwood!’

The bronze-haired girl leapt to her feet. She and her twin sister had joined the school when it was in Guernsey, sent by their widowed mother who was concerned that the twins’ behaviour was getting out of hand. A year at the Chalet School had turned Margaret from a wild scamp into a responsible young lady who now found herself form prefect of the Thirds, though her twin Elizabeth was as harum-scarum a child as had ever graced a decent school.

‘Margaret, where is the new girl, Brigitta Von Trapp?’

‘I – we – that is – I don’t know, Miss Burnett.’

‘What do you mean, you don’t know? Who is supposed to be looking after her?’

Eilunedd shuffled to her feet, looking studiously at her desk.

‘Well, Eilunedd?’

‘Please Miss Burnett, we couldn’t find her. She went to wash her hands after brekker – I mean, breakfast - and she never came up to the dormy to make her bed. By the time we realised she wasn’t there, there wasn’t time to look.’

Miss Burnett looked perturbed. Should she report the matter to Matron Lloyd? Mary was near enough to her own school days to find the prospect somewhat daunting, so she decided to handle this affair herself for the time being.

‘Margaret, you can be trusted. Go and look in all the usual places. Try the music rooms and the Splasheries to start with. Maybe the child has lost herself. This really is too bad, girls. Can anyone else think where she might be?’ as Margaret scuttled away.

‘P’r’aps she’s in the gardens.’

‘In the gardens? What on earth would she be doing there?’

‘Gardening, please, Miss Burnett.’ Mary looked sharply at Peggy Bettany, and decided the little girl had not meant to be rude. ‘She went there yesterday afternoon. She was helping Miss Everett. Maybe she wanted to help Miss Everett again.’

Eilunedd shot a grateful look at Peggy. She had been wondering whether she should say something about Brigitta's out-of-hours gardening, but she hadn’t wanted to tell tales about the new girl. Now Peggy had managed to let Miss Burnett know where her lost sheep might be, but without getting Brigitta into trouble.

‘Can I go and look, Miss Burnett?’

‘You certainly can. You equally may. Really, Eilunedd. Now quickly, if you think you know where she is, we have wasted quite enough time.’

Sure enough, a few minutes later, back came Eilunedd and Margaret, a downcast Brigitta between them. Miss Burnett looked grimly down from her dais.

Last edited by jonty on Thu Jul 20, 2006 10:34 am; edited 1 time in total
#46:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Jul 14, 2006 8:33 pm
    —
I hope Brigitta doesn't get into too much trouble.
#47:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jul 14, 2006 8:37 pm
    —
Glad they found her so quickly.

Thanks jonty
#48:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Jul 14, 2006 10:00 pm
    —
Hope Mary doesn't have a go at her.
#49:  Author: Elle, Location: Peterborough PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 6:42 am
    —
I have just found this and I am enjoying it very much. Thank you.


I only saw the Sound of Music all the way through for the first time a few months ago, and it is good to know what happened next!
#50:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 7:19 am
    —
‘This is not a good start, Brigitta. Have you anything to say for yourself?’

Brigitta refused to meet the angry mistress’s eye. Truth to tell, she was close to tears. All she had been able to think about, from the moment she awoke, was the need to get away. If she could just have a few minutes in the garden, she felt sure she could cope with the day ahead. A day of chattering girls, all trying to be kind, but all strangers, and all wanting her to be one of them. She didn’t want to be one of them. She wanted peace and quiet, and the undemanding companionship of the nice gardening mistress.

‘Well, Brigitta, since you don’t seem to have an explanation for your behaviour, I will have to assume you didn’t know how naughty you were being. You can’t just go wandering around at will when you’re at school, you know. When the lesson bell rings, it’s your job to be in the formroom. Not wandering about in the gardens, or wherever else the fancy takes you. Just imagine, Brigitta,’ and the mistress’s tone softened a little, ‘We have over a hundred girls here. If everyone was allowed to go wherever she chose whenever she chose, we should never know where anyone was, and lessons would be impossible. Next time you want to go for a walk, ask Eilunedd or Joan or one of the others whether it’s allowed. You won’t be punished for breaking a rule you didn’t know existed, but from now on, I am putting you on your honour not to go off on your own again, except when you have permission to do so. Do you understand?’

Brigitta nodded miserably. Hateful school! She was no baby who needed supervision to go into a garden. She would show this hateful teacher. But not now. Now she just wanted to sit down and escape from public attention. If only she could go and talk things over with Luise. But Luise was forbidden to her. The first time they had been parted in their lives, thought Brigitta, as she made her way to the desk Miss Burnett was directing her to.

From then on, things went from bad to worse. First lesson was French with Mlle Berne. The Von Trapp girls had done some French, but Mademoiselle Colette, four governesses ago, had been no disciplinarian. The Von Trapp children’s knowledge of the French language had still been decidedly sketchy when Mademoiselle Colette found she had had enough of finding sponges in her bed and salt in her coffee, and had left the Captain’s employment. Though Mlle Berne tried to be kind, it was soon obvious that the Austrian girl was far behind the rest of the Second, and Brigitta felt humiliated to be pulled up again and again in front of these girls, all of them younger than her. French was followed by History with Miss Burnett. Still smarting from the earlier rebuke, Brigitta would not give her attention to the lesson: Miss Burnett was an excellent teacher, and she knew how to make the reign of Bad King John interesting to her young charges, but Brigitta had never studied English history, besides which the language was hard for her to follow. Within minutes, she was hopelessly lost. The inexperienced Miss Burnett, not wanting to make things worse for this awkward new girl, simply let it pass, and resolved to ask her more seasoned colleagues for help.

The Second Form did their best to help during Break. ‘Wasn’t that a pig of a French lesson,’ cried Elizabeth Marchwood sympathetically. Never a shining star in lessons, Elizabeth had also come in for her share of criticism, and felt a good deal of fellow-feeling for the new girl. ‘Never mind, Brigitta, you’ll soon get the hang of things.’ The sympathetic remarks came from every side as the girls made their way to the dining room for elevenses. Brigitta, choking back the tears, succeeded only in looking mulish. She didn’t want sympathy from these little girls. They, finding themselves snubbed at every turn, saw that she had her milk and biscuits, but gave up trying to be friendly with her. What could you do with someone who simply didn’t want to be made friends with?

Maths came as a respite. Brigitta was a clever child, and although such teaching as she had received had been inconsistent in the extreme, she had benefited from learning alongside elder brothers and sisters, and what she knew, she knew well. Miss Slater, the new Maths mistress, was a woman of few words, preferring to explain by examples at the blackboard. Brigitta found herself easily able to understand the sums being worked, and drew some well-deserved words of praise from the mistress. Feeling slightly happier, she faced the last lesson of the morning, English with Miss Linton. Here again, she came to grief. English grammar was new to her, and she stumbled through the work. Finally, Miss Linton called her up to the desk, and spent a full fifteen minutes explaining the basics to her. Brigitta, unable to see this for the kind gesture it was, felt that she was being treated as a child again, and the full force of her resentment bubbled back. She hated this school and she hated everyone in it.
#51:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 7:54 am
    —
Oh dear, poor Brigitta Sad .
#52:  Author: Elle, Location: Peterborough PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 9:05 am
    —
Poor, poor girl. It must have been a terrible shock to them all, new country, new language, new lessons. No wonder she is feeling the way that she is.
#53:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 9:43 am
    —
Poor Brigitta. It's all too much for one little girl!
#54:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 2:37 pm
    —
Bill's always been my favourite CS person - hence the next post!

‘Miss Wilson, might I speak with you?’ Lieserl remained behind at the end of morning school. Sad to relate, she had not distinguished herself at lessons, and more than one mistress had been moved to wonder what on earth they were to do with a girl who was obviously too grown-up for any form but the Sixth, yet knew less than most of the Fourth Form. This, however, was not something to worry Lieserl, who considered herself above such matters, if indeed she noticed them at all.

‘Yes, Lieserl?’ ‘Bill’ looked enquiringly at her new pupil.

‘It’s about the Chalet School Peace League. I would like to sign.’

Bill smiled gravely, and produced the document from her locked drawer, and answered in the German that Lieserl had used. ‘This is a replica only, you know. The original is safely stored. Very few of us know where it is: I am sure you, of all people, understand how dangerous it could be if it were to fall into enemy hands. Many of the girls, and some of the mistresses, who signed the original document, are now living in Germany and the occupied countries, and it would go very ill with them if the Nazis found out.’

Lieserl nodded. She did indeed understand.

Bill returned the scroll to her drawer and locked it. The young Austrian made no move to leave. ‘Was there something else, my dear?’

‘Miss Wilson, do you miss Austria very much?’ stammered Lieserl, slightly red with embarrassment.

‘Yes,’ answered Bill simply. ‘I had a wonderful life there. I met good friends, and they were happy times. Your country is beautiful, and she was my home. I hope with all my heart that someday she will be free again. Do you miss Austria very much, Lieserl?’

‘Barely a day goes by when I don’t think about my country. Our last few months there, well, they seem like golden days. Mother came to live with us, as our governess at first, and then she married Father, and we had glorious times. And, Miss Wilson, there was a young man. His name is Rolf. I loved – I thought I loved him very much, and I felt so happy whenever we were together. Just knowing he was near made me feel joyful and safe and – well, right. But he betrayed me. He betrayed Austria, when he joined the Nazis, and he betrayed my family, when the Nazis came after us. He pointed a gun at Father, and when Father gave him a chance to escape with us, instead he gave us away to the soldiers. I listened to what you said last night, about hating Nazism but not hating the people of Germany and the occupied countries. But should I hate Rolf? He is a Nazi after all. Sometimes I do think I hate him. I loved him once, and I would have trusted him with my life. Indeed, I did trust him with my life, and he betrayed me. Sometimes I think I hate him so much, and I’ll never love anyone again. Mother thinks that’s wrong. What do you think, Miss Wilson?’

Nell Wilson pondered for a moment. ‘There’s a lot I don’t know. I don’t know your young man, or what made him act as he did. But I do know that Nazism is a vicious, evil thing. Some people, like your father, stand up against it, and suffer the consequences - often, as you know, very harsh consequences, even death. Other people, perhaps because they have less to lose, listen to the vile lies, and they believe them. It’s possible that your young man did come to believe that Nazism is a good thing for Austria: we met many such people on our travels, not bad people, who were misled. That’s one of the ways evil works. It uses force, to be sure, but it doesn’t only use force. It gets inside people’s minds, and makes them believe what they are doing is right. We can only pray that we may not fall victim to such insidious evil, but cling instead to what is peaceful, just and good. And, Lieserl, love is peaceful, just and good. You’ve been badly let down, and it’s not surprising that, just at the moment, you feel you will never love again, not in the way you did. Maybe you won’t. But all love is good love – love for your family, for your friends, for your country and for your God. You may find love again with a young man, or you may not. Who can tell? But just at the moment, you don’t need to worry about that. You have a loving family, and you will make good friends here. When you’re tempted to think hateful thoughts about Rolf, remind yourself of all that you’ve got. You’ve lost a lot – more than most. But I’ve learned that Nazism, if it’s anything, is the absence of love. Don’t let this utter evil turn you into a loveless and mistrustful woman, Lieserl, for then it will have won. Sooner or later peace will come, and if we are to be deserving of it, we must build a loving, just and good world for our children. Do you understand?’

Lieserl nodded thoughtfully. ‘I think so.’

‘I need to go: I’m due to see a parent with Miss Annersley. But if things get too hard, Lieserl, or you just need to talk, come and find me. You will also find a lot of the girls understand. Cornelia, too, went through a great deal when we escaped from the Nazis. She doesn’t talk much about it, but I think you will find her very understanding.’ Miss Wilson, uncharacteristically demonstrative for once, kissed the girl briefly on both cheeks, before leaving her with much to think about.
#55:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 2:46 pm
    —
that was so moving
#56:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 2:50 pm
    —
So nice of Miss Wilson. Thanks Jonty.
#57:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 3:05 pm
    —
Miss Wilson was great there, thanks, Jonty.
#58:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 4:25 pm
    —
Nell Wilson was wonderful there.

Thanks Jonty
#59:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 5:18 pm
    —
Nell was lovely there.
#60:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 11:52 pm
    —
That was very moving, and Nell was so very understanding of what lieserl thinks and feels.
#61:  Author: Elle, Location: Peterborough PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 6:13 am
    —
That was amazingly good. Bill was so lovely!
#62:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 8:33 am
    —
More from Bill later. Meantime, back to Marta...

‘Where are you going, Marta?’ Bride was determined to do her sheepdog duty thoroughly.

‘I am going to the dormitory. I wish to do something there.’

Bride’s eyes lit up. ‘Are you planning something? Oh do tell, Marta.’

Marta considered the situation. Three days at the Chalet School had taught her she couldn’t slip off unnoticed without arousing some comment. Things would be a lot easier if she told Bride and Co. what she was up to. Besides, it would be more fun that way.

‘I wish to re-arrange the beds of Elizabeth and Biddy.’

‘You mean an apple-pie bed? Ooh goody, I knew it would be fun in the First Form,’ squealed Bride.

‘No, I do not wish to put apple pie in the beds, for that is wasteful and Mother says we must waste nothing in war time,’ replied small Marta, misunderstanding. ‘Apple pie would certainly be good, for it would be sticky, and it would make so many crumbs, but we must wait until the war is over for that. No, I wish simply to make the beds so that Elizabeth and Betty get in, but the sheet is arranged – so – and their feet will go only halfway down, and they have to rise and make the bed anew. They will be so cross.’

‘I’ll say,’ grinned Bride. ‘They’ll be simply wild. Can’t we let the pinks in on this as well? I bet they’d like to do the same for Lorenz and Robin. Let’s make it a First Form thing, not just green dormy. We’ll all do it when we go up for bed. We’ll get changed extra specially quick, and we’ll all do it together.’

Marta was agreeable to this. ‘But it’s my idea, so I have to do one of the beds. The other girls are not to do it without me.’

That night, the small fry went off to bed without a murmur. ‘I think the babes must be sickening for something’ remarked Kitty, the Junior Prefect, as she settled into a battered armchair in the prefects’ room. ‘That’s the quietest they’ve been off to bed yet. I suppose they’re getting used to life in the Big School as they keep calling it. Well, it makes my life easier, so I’m all for it.’

Kitty would have been less complacent had she returned to the green and pink dormitories, where eleven little girls were busily re-making the beds of their elders. Marta, the most experienced maker of apple-pie beds amongst them, had been put in charge of operations in both dormies. Her companions certainly needed a lot of direction, and many were the smothered giggles as they were forced to start from the beginning over and over again.

‘Shhhh, you ninny! Do you want to bring all the prees up here?’ Elfie Woodward, who had howled when she stubbed her toe on Lorenz’s bed, certainly did not want to bring the prefects running, and she subsided as best she could.

At last, all was done to Marta’s satisfaction and eleven naughty little girls cuddled up in bed to await the arrival of their elders.

They had not long to wait. Senior bedtime was at 9 o’clock, and it was getting on for that by the time the mischief had been managed. Soon the Fifth Formers made their weary way upstairs, speaking in low tones, so as not to disturb what they thought were sleeping Juniors. Had Biddy and Elizabeth been more experienced dormy prefects, they would have noticed the tell-tale signs – eyes shut too firmly, giggles disguised as snores. Not expecting any tricks from the small First Formers, all this was lost on them as they got ready for bed.

Elizabeth was first. With a smothered cry of dismay, she eased herself halfway into bed and found she could go no further. Biddy, less cautious, sprang into her own bed before she realised anything was wrong, and there came the unmistakeable sound of ripping sheets.

‘Little beasts!’ growled Elizabeth, before she could stop herself.

‘ ’Tis apple-pie beds they’ve been making now. Would ye credit that? In the First Form. I’m thinking Matey will have plenty to say tomorrow when she sees the state of my sheets,’ declared Biddy ruefully. Not wanting to make any noise, and give away their juniors to the school tyrant, the two Seniors kept their voices down, though they were sure by now that no-one was asleep. They’d see about paying the little wretches out. But just now, their job was to get their beds re-made before lights out, or then the fat really would be in the fire.

The scene in pink dormy was the same. In both dormitories, five little girls writhed with glee at the success of their trick. In green dormy, a sixth little girl found she felt more miserable than ever. Marta could only think of times her elder sisters and brothers had played similar tricks on their governesses. It had been such fun then, watching and waiting on the balustrade to see what would happen, half-hoping the governess of the day would report their behaviour, and wondering what Father would do and say to them. Things weren’t the same here. Things would never be the same again. Worn out with misery, Marta fell asleep at last.
#63:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 8:35 am
    —
Poor Marta. Thanks jonty.
#64:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 8:39 am
    —
Poor Marta Sad .
#65:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 8:45 am
    —
I wonder how the seniors will get even with the little girls.

Thanks, Jonty.
#66:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 2:04 pm
    —
‘Please Miss Linton, Miss Annersley would like Margaret and Elizabeth Marchwood to go to the study.’ It was Friday morning of the second week of term. Margaret and Elizabeth searched their consciences guiltily. For a wonder, even Elizabeth’s was clear, which was something of a change for her. The two left behind a very curious Second Form. What had the Marchwood twins been doing?

Margaret and Elizabeth did not re-appear at lessons, but they joined their form at dinnertime, looking very pleased with themselves. Before anyone had a chance to ask what had happened, Miss Annersley and Miss Wilson entered, followed by two bronze-haired ladies. A hastily-suppressed cheer went round the dining room. Last time the twins’ mother and aunt had visited, there had been great excitement. Mrs Raymond and Lady Marchwood were accomplished folk-dancers, and the Head had granted an afternoon’s half-holiday during which the girls had learned some of their beautiful old dances. The afternoon’s class had been followed by an evening party, much enjoyed by all, including the Kindergarten and First Form who had been permitted to sit up for the occasion. Every single girl in the dining room hoped for a similar treat this time.

At last, the meal was finished, and Miss Annersley rang her bell for silence. She smiled at the eager young faces turned expectantly to her, knowing perfectly well what they longed for. ‘Yes, girls, I see you all recognise our two visitors. I am delighted to tell you that Mrs Raymond and Lady Marchwood have kindly offered to teach you some more folk dances – and, no doubt, re-acquaint you with some old favourites. They are staying with Mrs Maynard until the end of next week. Next Friday, therefore, will be a half-holiday, which we will devote to learning dances. Miss Cochrane has offered to play,’ nodding at Grizel Cochrane, who inclined her head in recognition. ‘On Friday evening, we will have a party, to which those of your parents and friends who live close enough will be invited. Yes, little ones, you will be allowed to come. We will have an early supper, so that you can be changed and ready to begin at half-past six. We will dance for an hour, after which we will have half-an-hour’s break for a musical entertainment. The Kindergarten will go to bed after that – no arguments, children, that’s a whole hour later than usual. There will then be another hour’s dancing, after which all but the Seniors will retire. Seniors will have an extra half-hour for quiet talking before bed, on the condition that some of you are willing to help clear up.’

With a quick glance around the Seniors, Cornelia leapt to her feet. ‘Guess there’ll be no shortage of volunteers for that, Miss Annersley. On behalf of the School, I’d like to thank Mrs Raymond and Lady Marchwood – we had great fun last time, and I know we’ll all look forward to next Friday no end.’

‘One more thing, girls. Mr Denny will be in charge of organising the musical interlude. He will hold auditions on Wednesday afternoon. If any of you care to audition, you may be excused games practice that afternoon, and you should go to the Hall. I hope those of you who sing, or play musical instruments, will all try for the auditions – we want to give our visitors a good show, after all. Now stand for Grace.’
#67:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 2:09 pm
    —
Are the von Trapp girls going to audition then?

Thanks Jonty
#68:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 4:28 pm
    —
The First Formers are very brave! Laughing

So will the Von Trapp Family Singers be revived??

Thanks Jonty.
#69:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 5:01 pm
    —
Yes, as you've guessed, the folk-dance party is a thinly-disguised plot device to get the Von Trapp Family Singers back together again. Hope I've got the spelling of the Austrian & German songs right Smile

‘Still stewing over that book, Brigitta? It’s time to put it away now. You’ve hardly seen your sisters at all over the weekend. They’re all downstairs, talking over plans for the auditions. Come on, you’re needed.’

‘Yes, Mother.’ Maria was very worried about her middle daughter. Brigitta was losing her appetite, and Maria was sure she wasn’t sleeping properly. Now, on a Sunday morning, all she seemed to want to do was swot up on her French and History prep. If it went on, Maria would have to go and speak to Miss Annersley. Brigitta was a bright child, and goodness knows Maria valued education. You never knew what the future might bring, and it was just as well to have a command of the English language as well as everything else the girls were learning. But too much stewing over books was bound to be unhealthy.

Brigitta sighed as she put her book away. Last Monday she had gone into school with her prep half-finished. Not for lack of trying, but because it took so long, translating everything into German so that she could understand what she had to do, doing it, and then translating back into English. The worst moment had been in rep. With all of the Second Form watching, she had only been able to get halfway through the first verse of ‘How Horatio Kept the Bridge’, before stuttering into silence. None of it meant anything to her, and it was so hard to learn. The mistresses were kind and understanding, and none of them pulled her up for her shortcomings, but how humiliating it was to be bottom of a class of younger girls. It looked like this weekend’s prep would meet with a similar fate. There was a History essay to write on Magna Carta. Brigitta hadn’t understood the lessons, and she couldn’t understand the history textbook. And there were some more of those hateful French exercises on reflexive verbs. If only something would happen to stop the mistresses collecting in the prep. But she couldn’t think about that now, Mother was insisting she went downstairs.

‘Brigitta, where have you been? Come and help us decide what to sing for the auditions on Wednesday. Then we must practice. Luise thinks we should sing in German. She wants ‘Die Gedanken Sind Frei’ and Schubert’s ‘An Die Musik’. I want proper Austrian songs. We could do ‘Gute Nacht Kameraden’ and ‘Wo die Alpenrosen blüh'n’. Lieserl thinks it would show respect for our hosts if we sing some English folk songs, and Gretel wants to do nursery rhymes. What do you think, Brigitta?’

Brigitta applied herself to the matter in hand. ‘Why don’t we do one English song and one Austrian one? Sort of like friendship between the two countries? I think the girls and mistresses who were in Tyrol will like ‘Wo die Alpenrosen blüh'n’. And how about ‘Farewell Nancy’? I do love the soprano part in that. Or, no, let’s do ‘Eliza Lee’. Lieserl could lead it, and it’s such fun to sing. I know it’s hardly an English folksong, but I think it’s one of our best. Oh do let’s do that.’

‘No, there’s too much solo singing. We should have something that shows us all equally. Brigitta, you do the soprano so well in ‘Farewell Nancy’, let’s stick to that,’ replied Lieserl.

‘I want to sing ‘Eliza Lee’. Please can we do that one? Oh do let's,’ piped up small Gretel.

‘It doesn’t matter that you’ve got a solo in that one, it makes it more fun,’ Marta chimed in.

‘That sounds like it’s settled then. ‘Wo die Alpenrosen blüh'n’ and ‘Eliza Lee’.’ Lieserl laughingly assented, and they took their places in a semi-circle. Lieserl and Brigitta stood together, as they would do the soprano parts, Luise on the far side, singing the alto harmonies, and the two little girls in the middle. Maria, watching them, thought what a charming group they made, as their voices were raised, first in the Austrian song, then in the sea shanty. The younger girls had been right. Lieserl’s voice was getting stronger than ever, and the old sea shanty bowled along just like a ship in full sail. They were bound to be selected at the auditions, and she would be so proud to hear them sing at the folk dance party.
#70:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 5:33 pm
    —
Ooh, this should be good!
#71:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 5:45 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta, fancy having to translate it all so much before she can actually do the homework.
#72:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 8:26 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta - surely someone should be able to realise just how much trouble she's having?

Thanks jonty
#73:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 11:51 pm
    —
Thank you Jonty - but poor Brigitta. she's finding it so hard.
#74:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 9:27 am
    —
I always thought it must be incredibly hard for the girls - all of them, when the school was trilingual - to work in languages they barely knew. EBD makes it sound so easy! All you have to do is repeat what someone says until you know it, then hey presto! you can do History, or Maths or whatever in that language as well.

All too soon, Monday morning arrived. The Von Trapps had bidden their mother farewell the afternoon before – a tearful farewell on the part of Gretel and Marta – and settled back into school. Brigitta peeped out from between her curtains. Dawn had not yet broken, so there was probably at least another half hour until the rising bell. More, possibly. As noiselessly as she could, Brigitta scrambled into her gardening clothes, which she had had the foresight to leave ready the night before. Hardly daring to breathe, she slipped out of the classroom, and down the stairs. From down in the kitchen there came the sounds of maids at work, so it couldn’t be that early. Brigitta noted with satisfaction that the bolts on the big side doors had been drawn back. Good. That meant she would not have any difficulty getting out into the garden.

But first, Brigitta needed to visit the Second Form room. This was normally a big, sunny affair, its walls colourwashed a cheerful yellow. Now, in the grey light of early dawn, it had a chilling, sombre appearance, but Brigitta dared not turn on the lights. No-one must see her. Heart thumping, she made her way to the lockers where the girls kept their books. Opening the first one, she found she could just distinguish the dark red cover of the French exercise books, and the light green history. She went from locker to locker, extracting the French and History books. If she couldn’t hand in completed prep, no-one would. In her own locker was the piece of sacking she had smuggled in from the tiny garden at home. Carefully, she stowed the pile of books inside, and made sure her bundle was secure. Then she crept out and made her way to the side door leading to the garden. If she were seen now, it would be the end of everything. She mustn’t be seen.

This was the most dangerous part. But hopefully, anyone looking out of the window would simply think she was stealing out for some early-morning gardening. Forbidden, yes, but not as dishonourable as what she really was doing. But it wasn’t as if she had any choice, thought Brigitta to herself. Once past the kitchen garden, she allowed herself to breathe properly again. Now out of sight of the school, she slipped down to the old shed. This one wasn’t used any more, not since Miss Edwards had had the new shed built to stop the gardening tools getting rusty. No-one ever came in here. Brigitta laid the bundle of sacking down carefully in a corner, and made sure it was covered with the debris that littered the shed. It was a good job she wasn’t nervous about spiders, for she certainly disturbed more than a few of the creatures. At last, all was hidden to her satisfaction. The sun was beginning to rise, which meant there were only a few minutes until the rising bell. Brigitta decided she had better use those minutes working on the Second Form garden. That way, if anyone saw her coming in, and asked what she had been doing, she could truthfully say she had been weeding.
#75:  Author: Eilidh, Location: North Lanarkshire PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 9:42 am
    —
Probably not the best plan you've ever had, Brigitta! Can't wait to see what the results of this are!

Thanks jonty
#76:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 10:13 am
    —
poor brigitta
#77:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 11:16 am
    —
Silly girl - she's not going to enjoy being found out! Shocked

Thanks jonty
#78:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 11:34 am
    —
But maybe it will show the adults how hard she is finding everything and something can be done! Because she can't go on like this, can she? Crying or Very sad

Looking forward to the concert, Jonty. Laughing
#79:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 12:52 pm
    —
Maybe not her best plan, but I can certainly see the logic behind it. Poor Brigitta. Thanks, Jonty.
#80:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 1:08 pm
    —
I'm trying to find Miss Edwards' first name, but no luck. Does anyone know what it is? I need it for a bit later in the story. Meanwhile, here's the next bit.

At breakfast, it became clear to those who knew her well that something was wrong with Cornelia Flower. She had not awoken in the sweetest of tempers, and several unfortunate Middles had already experienced the benefit of what could be a very sarcastic tongue when they had been moved to disregard the silence rule on their way down from their dormitories. Sitting at the head of the Sixth Form table, Corney now seemed composed enough, but her friends could tell that there was a strained quality to her cheerfulness. However, none of them liked to comment in public, and the usual morning rush of dormitory work and practice gave no-one any opportunities for private conversation.

The final lesson of the morning for the Sixth was Art with Herr Laubach. Lieserl had been excused the art lessons, on the understanding that she was already as accomplished as she needed to be, and normally went to Miss Linton for some special English coaching at this time. Miss Linton, however, had woken up with toothache and had been driven to Armiford for some emergency dental work, so the big girl was unsupervised for the period. She made her way to the Sixth Form sitting room, expecting it to be empty at this time. She knew she would be expected to attend to the English exercises which she had been covering with Miss Linton, but instead Lieserl was planning to spend a cosy three quarters of an hour with her library book.

Ten minutes into the lesson, Lieserl found her attention wandering. Maybe she would go up to the dormitory and lie on her bed and read there. Such a thing, she knew, was strictly forbidden at the Chalet School, but it seemed like such a silly rule. With Lierserl, to think was to act, and up she went.

‘Why, Cornelia, whatever is wrong?’ For the dormitory was already occupied, and by the Head Girl of all people. Cornelia was staring unseeingly out of the window, and Lieserl could see she had been crying. Corney’s time was always taken up with the many and varied duties of a Head Girl, so the two of them had not exactly had a chance to make friends, yet when they had managed to exchange a few pleaantaries, they had instinctively liked and trusted one another. It was this, which together with her overwrought state, prompted Cornelia to confide in the new girl.

‘I had a letter yesterday. It was – it was from a young man I met last Christmas. Poppa wasn’t able to make other arrangements for me, so I spent the holidays with the Stevens. Amy has an elder sister, Margia. You’ve heard the others talk of her? She’s at the Royal Academy of Music at the moment. Some of her friends live in a hostel near the Stevens’ house, and Margia took Amy and me there a few times. My, we had some fun. There was one young man in particular, a flautist and composer named James. Jimmy to his friends. Jimmy and I – guess we liked each other. Oh, Lieserl, can you possibly understand? Some of the continental girls who were with us in Tyrol married very young, and some even became engaged while they were still at school, but somehow no-one here ever talks about meeting young men, and becoming close to them. It’s as if there’s something sordid about it all. But there was nothing sordid about what happened between Jimmy and I. We would find reasons to slip away from the others, just for a few minutes at a time, and find ourselves a corner. And, well…’

Cornelia ran down, not sure how much she could tell Lieserl.
#81:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 1:28 pm
    —
So, will Liesl tell Corney about Rolf?

Miss Edwards' first name is Dorothy - Dollie for short.
#82:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 3:18 pm
    —
Shocked Well that was unexpected, thanks jonty
#83:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 4:52 pm
    —
Liserl is just the person to speak to Corney.

Thanks jonty
#84:  Author: francesn, Location: away with the faeries PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 12:08 am
    —
Just caught up on this jonty.

Hope Corney can confide in Lieserl and that Lieserl is able to say something that helps.

Thank you
#85:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 10:27 am
    —
Alison H wrote:
Miss Edwards' first name is Dorothy - Dollie for short.

Thanks, that's what I thought, but I wasn't sure.

‘I know, Corney.’ And before she knew it, Lieserl was telling her friend – for so they had become in the last few minutes – all about Rolf. Not just about that last, dreadful encounter in the crypt, but about the heady, romantic snatched meetings in the summer-house when Rolf had meant everything to her.

‘I had a letter from Jimmy yesterday. He’s throwing up his course at the Royal Academy to enlist. It’s not as if he’s been called up or anything. Lots of Margia’s crowd are going to be exempted from conscription, if it comes, because they’ll be entertaining the troops, that sort of thing, as musicians. Jimmy didn’t want to do that, and I’m mighty proud of him for wanting to serve king and country, but I wish I’d known sooner. He’ll be leaving for training camp the day after tomorrow. Lieserl, I had this wild notion to go to London to say goodbye to him. At first, I thought I was going to run away. I stayed up half the night, trying to decide whether to start walking to Armiford to catch an early morning train. Guess I made my mind up some time just before dawn that I’m too old for such a kiddish trick. I’ve been trying to pluck up courage to face the Abbess and ask for permission to go. I haven't the faintest idea how I’ll explain it to her, though. Bet it’s not often girls ask Miss Annersley for permission to go and bid farewell to their soldier boyfriends.’ Under other circumstances, Cornelia would have laughed at the prospect of putting such a request to the stately Miss Annersley.

‘Indeed not, Corney. But what about asking Miss Wilson? She was very understanding when I told her of Rolf.’

It was Cornelia’s turn to look surprised.

‘You discussed your boyfriend with Bill?’

Lieserl turned up her nose just the smallest bit. ‘I don’t like the word 'boyfriend', but, yes, I told Miss Wilson about Rolf, and she helped me greatly. Could you not speak with her?’

Corney thought for a moment. It might well be easier to discuss the matter with her form mistress than with Miss Annersley. Before Lieserl came, Corney had been turning over in her mind what she would say to her headmistress, and she hadn’t been able to come up with a form of words that she could imagine uttering in the library. Matter-of-fact Bill, however, was a different kettle of fish. They had grown fond of each other over the years, and the flight from Austria had forged a bond between them. Though no-one would ever take the place of Mademoiselle, Cornelia liked, trusted and felt comfortable with Miss Wilson. Yes, that was what she would do.
#86:  Author: Nell, Location: exiled from the big smoke PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 10:30 am
    —
Great to see them becoming friends and yes I can see Bill might be easier to have that conversation with than the Abbess! *g*
#87:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 10:46 am
    —
Hmm, hope Bill's OK about it.
#88:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 12:02 pm
    —
Yes, I agree that it would be easier to ask Bill; I hope Corney does get to see Jimmy before he goes.
#89:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 12:28 pm
    —
Lesley kindly pointed out that I'd mixed up Miss Everett & Miss Edwards Embarassed - it's Miss Everett's first name I need to know! Any ideas, anyone?

‘It’s not here! What am I going to do? I feel sure I put it back in my locker after prep, right at the top because it’s History first thing. What will I say to Miss Burnett?’ Thus a dismayed Margaret. She was alone in the form-room, collecting her books early: Margaret feared that the amount of practising she had put in since her last piano lesson would not satisfy Miss Cochrane, and she was determined to make the most of her practice-time this morning, so as to escape one of Cocky’s famous tongue-lashings. Now an even worse prospect awaited her. Try as she might, she could not find her History exercise-book, and Miss Burnett was sure to want all of the books handed in so that she could mark their latest prep. Could Elizabeth have borrowed it, without mentioning it to her twin? It wasn’t like her, but then maybe she had forgotten. This was the only explanation, and though it didn’t seem likely, Margaret could do nothing but put the affair out of her mind for the time being.

After a sticky half-hour of scales and Scarlatti, Margaret made her way to the formroom. All was in uproar.

‘I think it’s that pig of a Betty Wynne-Davies and her friends,’ Eilunedd was saying with feeling. ‘We all know what mad tricks she plays. Has anybody cheeked her lately? I wouldn’t put it past her to take revenge on the whole form.’

‘Oh, there’s no need to sound like a penny dreadful, Eilunedd. Surely there is an innocent explanation,’ put in Peggy Bettany.

‘You mean, perchance Burny felt like marking in the middle of the night, and came down and swiped our prep?’ laughed Ann. ‘Or maybe the mistresses held a marking party in the middle of the night –a sort of staff midnight feast! I wish I’d caught them at it!’ There was general laughter at this.

Margaret, bemused, thumped on the mistress’s desk for quiet.

‘Oh, Margaret, what do you think has happened? None of us can find our History exercise books. Have you got yours? We all looked everywhere, under the lockers and everything, but they aren’t there. Burny is sure to be raging.’ The story tumbled out from Elizabeth. But before she had a chance to say anything, the tip-tap of heels announced the arrival of their form-mistress.

As she made her way down the corridor, Mary Burnett heard the rumpus from her form-room with some misgivings. Not another problem, surely. The Second Form were usually a pleasure to teach – eager, enthusiastic and well-behaved. Now she was coming to dread her lessons with them. At this thought, Mary pulled herself together. As Head Girl a few years ago, she had been more than a match for the naughtiest of Middles, so a pack of Juniors was hardly likely to get the better of her. Determined to do her best by the little girls, Mary swept into the form-room.

‘You may sit, girls,’ after she had greeted them pleasantly. ‘And now, would someone be kind enough to explain to me the meaning of the hubbub that I could hear from the other end of the school? Second Formers should know better than to make that kind of noise. Margaret, perhaps you would be so good?’

Bristling at the implied sarcasm, Margaret stood, to sympathetic glances from the rest of the form. She was going to have to tell the truth: it was clear Miss Burnett was in no mood to be satisfied with less.

‘Please, Miss Burnett, all our History books are missing.’

‘Missing? How can they be missing?’

‘When we went to our lockers this morning, we found they weren’t there. That’s all I know, Miss Burnett, truly.’

Mary regarded her form. Quite half of them were unable to meet her gaze, so there were no clues there. This really was an outrageous piece of mischief. Mary made up her mind.

‘It seems to me we have one or more very babyish girls in here. A girl, or perhaps more than one girl, who thinks it is funny to inconvenience all of us. Now then, girls, which of you has hidden the History books? I am sure I can trust you to own up.’

Silence. Mary looked around for anyone looking guilty – or, with a memory of certain girls now in the Senior school – looking especially innocent. There was little to be gained there, though. Some of the girls looked blankly surprised, some looked angry, several studied their desks and evidently wanted the floor to open up and swallow them, and one or two of the more sensitive girls were beginning to look tearful.

‘So we have a coward in the form, do we? Someone, or more than one someone, who not only plays a babyish trick, but then refuses to own up and take her punishment? Come, girls. I will give the guilty person or people one more chance to own up of her own accord, and then I must ask you each individually. Who has played this silly trick?’

Silence again, with the exception of a few snuffles. Mary was nonplussed. Mischief was something she was used to, and more than equal to dealing with. But cowardice? Perhaps she was over-reacting, she mused. These were only little girls, and their fear was greater than their sense of honour. And, just suppose, the guilty person were not in the Second Form. The girls would be right to be angry with her for assuming their guilt, and Mary did not want to be unjust, even though she was very angry. She considered for a moment, and decided that a public inquisition would not be the right approach.

‘Very well then, girls. I am going to leave the room for ten minutes. Margaret!’

Again, Margaret stood.

‘While I am out of the room, you will make enquiries. When I return, I will ask for your assurance that no-one in this form knows anything about the missing books. If you are able to provide that assurance, I will take your word that no-one in this form is responsible, in which case I will need to report the matter to Miss Annersley. Girls, you are on your honour to tell Margaret the truth.’ And the irate mistress left the room, looking considerably more self-possessed than she felt.

Margaret climbed onto the dais. ‘Does anyone know anything about this? It would be heaps better to tell now, and have it treated as a kiddish prank, than be reported to Miss Annersley.’

Hot denials came from every corner of the room.

‘Besides, Margaret, how could we? You were the only person in here before the rest of us, and we know you didn’t do it. The rest of us all arrived together, straight after dormy work. We’d all have seen if someone had tried to swipe the books then.’

‘Yes, you must be right. Well that’s alright then. I’ll go to Miss Burnett in the staffroom and tell her, honour bright, that none of us had anything to do with taking the books. I won’t wait for her to return.’ And Margaret suited the action to the word.
#90:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 12:30 pm
    —
It's Rhyll (or Betty!) according to the A-Z.

Thanks Jonty.
#91:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 4:10 pm
    —
Hmmm, so where is Brigitta?

Thanks jonty.
#92:  Author: Kitty B, Location: Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 9:24 pm
    —
Having read the story so far in one gulp, I can't wait for the rest.

It's beautifully written, jonty!

Thanks
#93:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 11:37 pm
    —
Thank you Jonty, this is very interesting.
#94:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 10:17 am
    —
Thanks for the comments Smile

‘I wish we had our party frocks,’ sighed Marta. ‘Do you remember the last ball in Salzburg, where we wore our best frocks, and sang for the guests? What do you think the Nazis did with our white dresses - do you think they're still in our wardrobes, or will the soldiers have given them to their own daughters?’

Small Gretel was too busy squealing with excitement to pay any attention to her sister. ‘How many more minutes?’ she asked imploringly.

‘Nine minutes till we go downstairs. One less than when you asked a minute ago,’ replied Luise. She, too, was thinking about That Party. How carefree that last golden summer in Salzburg seemed – the summer Mother came to live with them, first as their governess, and then the wonderful news that she was going to marry Father. Lieserl, for her part, was recalling how Fraulein Maria, as she was at the time, had danced the Landler with Father, and how she alone of the children had guessed what was happening.

‘Well, we may as well go and wait in the corridor outside the music room as hang about here,’ she said, driving the memories to the back of her mind, and coming back to the present. She had thought it would be easier to keep her youngest sisters occupied, and take their mind off the auditions, if they all dressed together in one dormitory, so they had all taken their costumes to Green dormitory, by special dispensation of Miss Annersley. Now it was time to go downstairs, and all five of them felt a little nervous, as well as excited. If they were chosen to perform, it would be their first family performance since the night they had sung in the Salzburg Festival, with Father and Mother and the boys - the same fateful night they had left their home behind them.

The corridor outside the music room was thronged with hopefuls, some of them carrying violin cases, others with sheet music. Most wore their ordinary school uniforms, though Biddy O’Ryan had managed to scare up an Irish dress for her traditional jig. The Von Trapp sisters wore, by and large, the clothes in which they had escaped from Austria. When questioned by the Nazis, Father had said their travelling clothes were their costumes, and they had become known as that within the family. Luise, who had grown the most, was unable to wear hers, so it had been cut down, and the material used to lengthen Marta’s and Gretel’s dresses, while Mother’s own costume had been altered for Luise.

‘Now, little maids, what are you going to perform for me?’

Lieserl came forward, and told the music master of their programme.

‘Perhaps just one little song to start with, that I may hear your singing?’ he suggested. ‘Have you music? I confess I know none of your songs, and I will need the music if I am to accompany you.’

‘We sing unaccompanied, except for the guitar sometimes,’ explained Lieserl, blushing a little. Would Mr Denny think their music was not serious enough? The music master waved for them to begin, and the girls took their places and raised their voices in the old Austrian song. As they sang, Mr Denny looked first interested, then excited, then lost himself in the quaint tune.

‘But this is excellent,’ he exclaimed when they had finished. ‘Please, songbirds, sing to me your other song, your song of the sea.’

Lieserl, enjoying herself now, led the others in the rousing shanty, Mr Denny tapping his pencil in time with the music.

‘Tell me,’ inquired the music master when the song ended, ‘where you have learned to sing like this? Have you – ‘ indicating Lieserl – ‘ and you – ‘ fixing Brigitta with his gaze, ‘been trained by one of the great European masters, perchance? I fear there is little I can teach you, and we must ensure your great gifts do not go to waste.'

‘Father taught us himself,’ replied Lieserl quietly, ‘and we sing for love of our homeland, and for love for this country that has given us refuge.’ Her young voice rang with the same sincerity as Mr Denny had heard in her singing.

‘This is a joyful day. You must sing at the soireee, and we will find other times for you to sing. Such voices must be heard. Go now, for I have many others to hear, but sing on Friday night you certainly shall.

Exit the Von Trapp Family Singers, highly delighted with themselves.
#95:  Author: Nell, Location: exiled from the big smoke PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 10:34 am
    —
Yay for they are going to sing again!
#96:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 10:45 am
    —
I'm really pleased that Mr. Denny liked their singing. I just hope it makes them feel happier.
#97:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 11:22 am
    —
Also hope it makes them feel happier.

Where are the boys, by the way - are they at a boarding school too?

Thanks Jonty Very Happy .
#98:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 2:58 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
Where are the boys, by the way - are they at a boarding school too?


Yes - what money the Von Trapps were able to bring out from Austria they are spending on the boys' education. Not especially fair, but sadly par for the course at the time. Madge helped them locate suitable schools. The Bettany/Russell clan have awarded scholarships to the girls.

Joey Maynard paused for breath at the bottom of the long drive leading to Plas Howell. The babies seemed to be growing heavier every day. The day was fast approaching when she would have to leave them behind with Anna when she came to the school. That, or cut down on her visits. Those three miles took their toll when you were wheeling three hefty youngsters about.

‘Joey!’ ‘Auntie Jo!’ ‘Mrs Maynard!’

‘Whoa! Careful, you young giantesses! Anyone who upsets my babies will soon wish she hadn't.’

‘Auntie Jo, we haven’t seen you for a very long time.’ Bride spoke with feeling.

‘And you’re not going to see much of me now, I’m afraid, Bride precious. I’ve come to have coffee with the staff, and after that you’ll be in prep. But I promise to invite you and the others round to tea before very long. I’ll ask Miss Annersley if you can come the Saturday after next. We’ll make it a regular tea party, and you can bring a friend. I’ll ask the Von Trapp girls at the same time, and we’ll see how many of the Lucy/Chester/Ozanne crew we can squeeze in. That satisfy you?’

‘Oooh, goodie. Thanks awfully, Auntie Jo.’

‘Run along then, all of you.’ Jo extricated herself and her babies from the excited throng of girls, and made tracks for the pretty sitting-room dedicated to the staff where she and the three babies were welcomed with open arms.

‘What are the hanes, then?’ she asked, as she settled herself in a comfy chair and accepted a cup of coffee. ‘Gillian, what have your form been up to? You’ve got some promising beauties in there. I’m thinking of writing another story, and I could do with some bright ideas to go in it. Have your young demons been up to anything interesting lately?’

‘Jo, you’re incorrigible,’ remarked pretty Miss Linton. ‘And if it’s mischievous deeds you’re after, it’s not my form you want to look to. Better ask Mary.’

‘Mary? The Second? Looks like Juniors have become much more enterprising than they used to be, if they can overtake the Third and Fourth forms in mischief.’ Joey caught sight of the look on Mary Burnett’s face, and sobered up. ‘What have they been up to, Mary?’

‘Oh, I don’t know. They're just – well, unsettled, somehow. And then there’s the business with the missing books. I trust the girls, and I don’t think they’re being dishonourable, but they’re at the centre of the mystery, and it makes for an unpleasant atmosphere.’

‘Missing books? What is all of this, you people?’

‘Cherie, we forgot you did not know,’ observed Mlle Berne. ‘On Monday, the Second Form discovered they had all lost their History books. When Mary asked, they all seemed to know nothing about it. Then it transpired their French books were missing too.’

‘What, all of them?’

‘Yes, every single one. It’s a strange piece of mischief, if mischief it is. We’ve all made enquiries with our forms, but none of the girls will admit to knowing what has happened, or who is behind it.’

‘Has anything else gone missing since then?’

‘No, that is what’s so strange. If it had been usual schoolgirl devilry we would have expected the guilty one to own up, or more tricks to be played. But there has been nothing. We’re all at a loss to explain what has happened. Hilda asked all the girls at Assembly. She explained that taking the books was an act of theft, and appealed to the guilty girl or girls to own up, privately if they liked. But no-one has.’

‘And it’s my form who are suffering. I suppose it's always possible that this was a trick played by a very little girl, who is now too scared to admit what she’s done. The seconds all feel as if they’re under suspicion, to say nothing of the inconvenience of not having their books. We haven’t wanted to issue spare books, because we are sure their own books will turn up sooner or later, and in any case it’s such a waste.’ Mary looked as aggrieved as she felt. ‘However, my money’s on Betty Wynne-Davies and co. I wouldn’t put it past her to play a sneaky trick on my form, in revenge for some imagined slight.’

‘Come now, Mary, that’s pure supposition, and you have no evidence – none at all, save her own reputation, for accusing Betty. I know she’s been a complete and utter nuisance at times, but that’s no need to give a dog a bad name and hang her.’ Hilary Burn giggled at her ill-chosen metaphor.

What about the prees? Can’t they find out what’s going on? What has our one and only Corney done about it?’


‘You really are behind the times,’ observed Gillian Linton. ‘Corney isn’t here, and don’t ask us where she is, for it’s a deep secret between herself and Nell. All we know is that Corney has been called away on ‘family matters’, though what those can possibly be, with her father away in the States and no other family to speak of, none of us could tell you. Even Hilda doesn't know the full story. All we know is that a cart turned up to take Corney to Howells village, from where she got a bus to Armiford, and has gone to London. It's certainly most unusual, for the Head Girl to be trotting around the country unchaperoned, but then these are unusual times.’

‘Corney gone to London? For how long?’

‘Just a few days, as far as we know,’ Ivy Norman took up the story. ‘But, as Gillian said, we really don’t know much at all. Nell told us in no uncertain terms that it was Cornelia’s own private business, and that we were to discourage the girls from speculating on it. Hopefully she will be back tomorrow, or Friday morning at the latest, so that she won’t miss the folk dance fun. I know she was looking forward to it.’

That said, Jo had to suppress her curiosity about the missing Cornelia, and turn her attention to her own guests and their plans for Friday. But she wondered about it on her way home. What on earth could have taken Cornelia down to London in such a hurry? ‘I’ll know before I’m very much older, or my name’s not Josephine Mary Maynard.’
#99:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 3:16 pm
    —
I'm so glad Bill let Cornelia go. Thanks, Jonty.
#100:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 3:17 pm
    —
Thanks for the answer!
#101:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 4:31 pm
    —
Butt out Jo, it's none of your business!
#102:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 6:46 pm
    —
Here's some more.

Miss Linton nodded a friendly greeting to the Third Form as she entered with the register. ‘Sit down, girls. I have a few things to say to you. First, the Second Form’s missing books. Miss Annersley and all of the staff are very distressed to think that there is a thief or thieves amongst you. As you know, Miss Annersley said that if the books were returned before the beginning of morning school today, the matter could be considered closed. The books have not been returned, which means this is much more than a silly piece of mischief gone wrong. This is now deliberate theft and cowardice. But even now, we cannot believe a girl would stoop so low, so we are giving the culprit one last chance. The girl or girls responsible are asked to go and see Miss Annersley in the library today to avoid trouble of the most serious and unpleasant kind. Girls, if you know of anything that will help solve this mystery, it is your responsibility to tell me now. Can anybody help?’

No-one moved, or tried to evade the mistress’s eye, and Gillian believed them. She knew these girls well, and although some of them possessed a talent for mischief, none was sneaky or underhanded, or anything but straight when it came to owning up over wrongdoing.

‘Well, then, to more pleasant matters. Tomorrow, lessons will finish at midday. Dinner will be earlier than usual, at a quarter past twelve, and you will all have an hour’s rest on your beds after dinner. It’s a late bedtime for all of you, to say nothing of a tiring afternoon and evening, and we don’t want you worn out by the end of the day. At two o’clock you will dress in your gymslips for the afternoon class. Tea will be at four o’clock, after which you will have an hour for quiet recreation - and quiet must mean quiet, girls – no tearing around, or you will be sent back to bed. You are to be changed and ready for supper at six o’clock, and the party will follow straight on. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you to be on your best behaviour. I don’t want to find that anyone in my form has to miss her share of the fun because she couldn’t stop herself getting into trouble.’ At which some of the wilder elements of the form resolved to be wingless angels for the next twenty-four hours, just in case. ‘Lastly, girls, Cornelia has cabled to say she will be setting off from London this afternoon, and expects to be back in time for tea today. I am telling you this because Miss Annersley has asked that none of you asks her about her absence. Private family business called her away to London, and I hope that each of you respects that privacy. Do you all understand?’

The Third Form nodded. Beth, as form prefect, got to her feet. ‘Yes, Miss Linton. We’ll be pleased to see Corney back again, but we won’t ask her about her private business. And, Miss Linton, we’ve talked and talked about the missing books, but, truly, we don’t know what’s happened to them.’

Miss Linton nodded smilingly, and gave her attention to the register.

When she had gone, a storm of chatter broke out.

‘The cheek of it! Talking to us like that. As if we’d pinch the kids’ rotten books!’ Joy was red with annoyance.

‘I hate knowing that people suspect us. I’m sure the prees and the staff think that we’ve got some kind of feud with the Second and we’ve taken their books to pay them out. As if we’d do something as dull as that. If we wanted to get back at them for anything, we’d think of something a little more original, but as it happens, we’re on very good terms with them just at the moment!’ There were nods all round at Daisy’s speech.

‘Luise, you’ve got a kid sister in the Second. Have you spoken to her about it? Do any of the Seconds know what’s behind it?’ asked Gwensi.

Luise shook her head. ‘Indeed I have not spoken to Brigitta on the matter. I have hardly spoken to her at all, now I think about it, since the weekend, except to prepare for our audition. Life is so full, and I am so busy with Third Form affairs, I have no time for my sisters.’

‘Well, I think it’s a rotten shame,’ continued Joy. ‘I think we should do something mad, just to show them. If Linny’s going to talk to us like that, let’s jolly well deserve it.’

‘Don’t be an idiot,’ replied Beth scornfully. ‘That’ll only get us into hot water for no good reason. Besides, didn’t you hear what Linny said about tomorrow? You may not mind being done out of the fun, but I for one don’t want to risk it.’

‘What I hate is the way some of the mistresses look at us. At least Linny has the grace to ask, but you can tell with some of them, they keep looking at us in that horrid sideways way, and wondering when we’re going to own up. Now some of the prees are doing it as well.’

‘Well if you ask me,’ said Daisy, ‘the best way to put an end to that is by solving the mystery. I vote we keep an eye on the Seconds all we can. Split up, and watch them, see where they go and what they do. If one of the little brutes has hidden the books, she’ll soon lead us to them.’

This suggestion appealed to the Third Form. Methodically, they listed each member of the Second Form. Luckily, the younger form only had fourteen girls, to the Third Form’s twenty, so there were plenty of them to do the work. Pleased with their decision, the Third Form collected their books and made themselves ready for Miss Slater’s maths lesson.
#103:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 8:33 pm
    —
Hope it's someone understanding who realises it's Brigitta Rolling Eyes .
#104:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 11:35 am
    —
Have just caught up on huge amounts of this, Jonty, and it is still very lovely. I was so moved by Lieserl's explanation of why they sing.

Poor Birgitta - one wonders how she is managing to keep her guilty secret quite so secret in the face of all the appeals that have been made and her own class's upset. Will her sister Luise discover it, I wonder...

Thank you.
#105:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 11:59 am
    —
I wonder if the reason why Brigitta hasn't owned up is because she hasn't understood what has been said? I can't see here refusing to own up if she knew that that action was considered cowardly and underhand, regardless of how bady she feels about her lessons.

As for Joey - had Cornelia wanted to confide in her she would have - as she hasn't Joey should mind her own business.

Thanks jonty.
#106:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 12:33 pm
    —
More about Brigitta later. Meanwhile...

‘Please, Corney, could I have some advice, off the record?’

A very subdued Cornelia had arrived back at Plas Howell during prep, which she had been excused. She now sat alone in the Prefects’ Room, thinking about the events of the last few days. Miss Wilson had been so very understanding about Jimmy. Cornelia had wondered, for the first time, whether there had been young men in Miss Wilson’s life. This was a new thought for Corney, who like many of her contemporaries, had not been accustomed to thinking of mistresses as people with full, rounded lives of their own. Miss Wilson had made the travel arrangements for Cornelia’s trip to London, and somehow made it alright with Miss Annersley. Corney thought ruefully back to her brief talk with the Abbess, who definitely hadn’t wanted to hear the lurid details of Corney’s reasons for needing to go to London. She had been almost forbidden to discuss Jimmy with the other girls. What was it Miss Annersley had said? ‘The other girls are younger in their outlook then you are, Cornelia, and they would not understand your – ah – feelings. Given the exceptional situation, you may go to London this once, but there are to be no repeat performances, and the other girls are to be told that you have been called away on private family business.’ Cornelia had had the distinct impression that Miss Annersley found the interview difficult and embarrassing. Fancy that! Miss Annersley at a loss for words.

But ever since then, Corney had been too busy negotiating the complicated journey, and then had come the two ecstatic days with Jimmy. She hadn’t known it was possible to be so happy, just doing the little everyday things. She and Jimmy had gone for walks in Kensington Gardens, and had had tea (no pastries in wartime) in the little tea-shops. Jimmy had sweet-talked the uniformed doorman at the Albert Hall into letting him show Corney the dressing-rooms there. Corney had been most disappointed - the dressing rooms were tiny, and much shabbier than the opulent affairs she had imagined, but Jimmy had been lost in dreams of the day he would occupy one as of right. They had sat in the student refectory amongst his other friends, but had only had eyes for each other. Best of all, Jimmy had played his flute to her for hours – the well-known classics that Cornelia had been brought up to appreciate, and some of his own compositions, including a waltz that he had written especially for her.

They had talked endlessly, of their childhoods, and of what they planned to do after the war was over. Jimmy told her as much as he could of his forthcoming duties. That had been the only fly in the ointment. Corney had begun to feel that she should be doing more than simply staying at school in the nice, safe countryside. Surely there was work that a well-educated girl of her age could be doing to support the war effort? A girl who spoke three languages fluently? Then there came the parting. Jimmy had wanted to see Cornelia off before he had to take his own train, but Corney, independent and unsentimental as always, said there were to be no fond farewells. Instead, they went for a last walk through Kensington Gardens to the north entrance of Hyde Park, from where Corney walked to Paddington, as there were no taxis to be had. On the long, tiresome train journey, she had occupied her thoughts with plans for war work, to take her mind off the parting with Jimmy. She would persuade Poppa to let her leave school at the end of term, and go to London to volunteer. Poppa wouldn’t like it, but when had he ever denied his only daughter anything she truly wanted? Still lost in these thoughts, she was slightly startled when the younger girl knocked on her door.

‘Oh, Elizabeth. I didn’t – that is – what did you want to see me about?'

'I'd like your advice, off the record if you don't mind.'
#107:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 4:09 pm
    —
its lovely to see corney portrayed this way- thanks jonty!
#108:  Author: Tara, Location: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 10:55 pm
    —
I have no idea why I've only just discovered this, but have read it all, and it's lovely!

I feel so sorry for Brigitta, why hasn't anyone on the staff realised how impossible the work is for her? Now she's going to be in so much bother.

Nell was wonderful with Lieserl.

Thanks, Jonty.
#109:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 4:06 pm
    —
Cornelia blinked hard, and brought herself back to the present day. War work and Jimmy were for the future, but she was Head Girl of the Chalet School, and while she held that post the School had to come first. Anything else would be unfair, and Corney disliked unfairness of any kind.

‘Yes, I’ll sure help you if I can. What is it?’

Elizabeth recounted the tale of the ragging of the Fifth Formers’ beds by their respective dormitories.

‘At first, we thought about paying them out in kind. You know, ragging their beds, that sort of thing. That’s what we wanted to do at first, and I think a year ago it’s exactly what I would have done. But somehow it doesn’t seem right. They’re such babes, and I don’t think it would be very dignified to lower ourselves to their level.’

Cornelia repressed a smile. Fancy Elizabeth Arnett, bane of every prefect’s life for the past four years, worrying about her dignity.

‘So we thought we would punish them. Both Biddy and Robin had torn sheets to mend as a result of their prank. Could we ask the First Formers to spend their free time doing Biddy’s and Robin’s mending? We would supervise, of course. And because they are so interested in beds and bed-making, could we supervise while they do our share of the dormitory work, again in their free time? Only, we don’t really have the authority for those kinds of punishments, and maybe it’s going too far.’ Elizabeth wound down, and looked at Cornelia anxiously.

‘I think it’s a fine idea, and I give you the authority to go ahead. Give the kids a good talking-to, and make sure they understand they haven’t to do such things again, then condemn them to a week’s free time of dormitory work and mending. I’m sure they could do with the extra practice in any case – I know Matey often re-makes the little ones’ beds, because they have such trouble with turning mattresses and the like. A few lessons under your supervision won’t go amiss. You go ahead, and let me know how it goes. Off the record, as you say! We can't have children as young as that thinking they can get away with playing silly tricks, or goodness only knows what they'll be like by the time they reach the Fourth!’

‘Thanks, awfully, Corney. I must get back to prep now – Mlle Lachenais said I could have ten minutes, and it must be nearly that now.’ And Elizabeth scuttled away, feeling very pleased with herself.

Cornelia’s next visitor was none other than Miss Wilson.

‘Ah, Corney, I thought I would find you here. Miss Annersley tells me you reported to her about half an hour ago, and I guessed you would come here, as it would be empty at this time. Would you like to be left alone, or would you like to talk?’

‘I guess I need some time on my own, if you don’t mind, Miss Wilson.’

‘Of course not. I thought that was how you might feel. Now, I know Miss Annerslesy has asked you not to discuss matters with the other girls, but I have just told her that Lieserl Von Trapp knows the real reason for your trip to London. Miss Annersley has agreed that you may talk to Lieserl, on the condition that Lieserl doesn’t pass anything on to the rest of the girls. I thought you might want someone of your own age to talk things through with, and I don’t believe Lieserl would gossip to the others.’

‘Gosh, thanks, Miss Wilson.’ Cornelia’s face cleared a little, but she was unable to think of anything else to say.

Bill got up to go. ‘Cornelia, sometimes, in wartime, girls have to grow up a little more quickly than they do in peace. Girls no older than you, some younger, are finding out what it means to love and to lose someone they care for. It’s happening all over Europe at the moment, as it did in the last war, and just as it has throughout the centuries when men have marched off to their wars, leaving women behind to get on with the work of making sure life carries on. You’re not alone, though I rather suspect you feel lonely at present, and you have great strength of character. Remember how Madame told us all to be brave: this is a time of trial for you, and I know you will rise to meet whatever comes your way.’ With the briefest of pats on the Head Girl’s shoulder, Miss Wilson left the room, leaving the Head Girl alone with her thoughts.
#110:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 4:10 pm
    —
Lovely Nell, and Elizabeth's idea for her brood is inspired! Laughing

Thanks jonty.
#111:  Author: Tara, Location: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 6:17 pm
    —
Nell's a total delight, and Elizabeth is obviously gifted at making the punishment fit the crime! I shouldn't imagine they'll be doing it again.
#112:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 11:49 pm
    —
Nell's lovely understanding and down-to-earthness is exactly right here.

And I loved Elizabeth's idea!
#113:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 2:12 am
    —
Love the way the von Trapp girls are being integrated with the traditional characters -- and Bill is at her finest.

Thanks, Jonty. Smile
#114:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 9:10 am
    —
The forbidden fruit had become a drug. Prep and games being finished for the afternoon, Brigitta was supposed to be at her practising. But prep had been filled with trying to précis a long, incomprehensible passage about animal husbandry – whatever that was – for Miss Linton’s English lesson. Sensibly, Brigitta had left this task until the end, and made a reasonable stab at the rest of her prep, but she knew she had made a complete and utter mess of the English. She couldn’t face being told off about it, she really couldn’t. Despite the dire threats, nothing had happened to her over the French and History books: surely she could risk it one more time. All the girls were safely in the Junior sitting room. Extra gardening was allowed at this time, though she was the only girl in the form who was keen enough, now that the weather was colder and greyer than it had been earlier in the term. Her gardening togs would not arouse comment, as everyone knew how much she loved the garden. Once again, Brigitta crept down to the Second Form room, looked furtively up and down the corridor, and softly opened the door, her heart racing.

What she saw there nearly made her cry out in surprise. The room was not empty. Sitting at a desk was one of the maids, apparently absorbed in reading something. Brigitta stood for a split second, rooted to the spot as much by astonishment as by fear. What on earth was going on? Was it usual for the maids to come into the formrooms to read when the girls were not there? Brigitta realised she had no idea. Feeling someone’s eyes on her, the girl looked up, and sprang guiltily to her feet.

‘I wasn’t doing any harm, look you, I haven’t hurt the book!’

Brigitta found herself face-to-face with a girl maybe two or three years older than herself, and much more terrified.

‘Please don’t tell on me, Miss. I was doing no harm, indeed.’

Curiosity took over.

‘What were you doing? And who are you?’ Her tone, though curious, was friendly and unthreatening.

‘Please, Miss, my name is Deryn. I’ve been working here since I finished with the elementary school last summer, look you. My mam was thrilled for me to come here, but I wanted to stay at school and go for a teacher. See, me Da’s down the mines, and me two brothers have signed up, and Mam, she thought she was going to be able to keep me at the school. I passed the scholarship exam for the High School in Armiford, that I did, and my Mam and Da, they were that proud. But the scholarship didn’t cover clothes and transport, see. The High School has a lovely uniform, I would have been so proud to wear it, but my Mam she couldn’t afford it. Then there’s the trip to Armiford. Travel is that expensive, look you, because of the war pushing the petrol prices up. There's a school bus picking the High School pupils up from the villages, but it costs a small fortune, see, and my Mam and Da they can't manage it.’

The story came tumbling out, and it is testament to Brigitta’s improved English that she managed to understand most of the story, spoken as it was at speed in heavily-accented sing-song tones.

‘Then I thought, see, since I’m in a school, that I could keep up with my studies. Read a few books that the young ladies use, Miss, and then maybe after the war I might get my chance to go for a teacher. Then there’s my sister. Morgan loves school, but she’s hardly ever there. See, the evacuaees – you’ll know about them – the children from the school in Coventry, they use the school house as well. Now the village children use it for classes mornings one week while the Coventry children use it in the afternoons, then the next week it’s turn and turn-about. Morgan says they aren’t learning very much, look you. Even if I can’t use the scholarship and go for a teacher, I want to be able to help Morgan, so that when it’s her turn, she might have the chance. If things go on as they are, mind, she’ll not so much as pass Standard III, never mind win a scholarship to the High School.'
#115:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 9:14 am
    —
oh how sad!! Hopefully Brigitta will help her...
#116:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 9:54 am
    —
Yes, I see potential for a rather excellent deal between the two of them, where they help each other. Thanks Jonty.
#117:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 4:53 pm
    —
That's a surprise - let's hope the two can help each other.

Thanks Jonty
#118:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 9:20 pm
    —
This could lead to a lovely friendship, thanks jonty
#119:  Author: Tara, Location: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 10:36 pm
    —
Even in my mother's generation, there were girls who passed the eleven- plus and couldn't go to the Grammar School because they couldn't afford the uniform. How sad for Deryn. Hope she and Brigitta will be able to help each other.

Thanks, Jonty.
#120:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 7:52 am
    —
Tara wrote:
Even in my mother's generation, there were girls who passed the eleven- plus and couldn't go to the Grammar School because they couldn't afford the uniform.


My mother was told there was no point in her sitting the grammar school entry exam (it was pre-11+), because her parents wouldn't've been able to send her, even if she'd passed. I believe about 2% of children from elementary schools went on to grammar schools, sligtly higher in Wales. My mum always used to talk about 'the grammar school girls in their lovely uniforms' - I think she was jealous till her dying day! On with the story...

‘How old is Morgan?’ Brigitta found herself more and more interested in the Welsh girl’s troubles.

‘Morgan, she’s eight, and bright as a button, so our Mam says. Miss, are you going to tell on me? Oh, please don’t tell on me. See, I don’t harm the books, I just read them, and sometimes I read the writing that you young ladies do, but I don’t use up any paper myself. I think in my head of how I would answer the questions, then I look to see how the young ladies have written them. Oh I do think you’re lucky.’ A wistful sigh escaped.

This was a new point of view for Brigitta. Maybe she was luckier than she realised. Mother always said you should dwell on your fortunes, not your misfortunes, and seek to share your good fortune with others. Was there something she could do to help?

‘I’m not very good at lessons,’ she confided, ‘but perhaps we could learn together. I’ve got sisters – Luise is about your age, and Marta is eight, the same as Morgan. We live in the village. I think you’ll know about us – we’re the Austrian family who came in the summer.’

It was Deryn’s turn to feel a little abashed. She knew what the village children had been saying about these Austrian – or German, as they had thought – incomers, and they hadn’t exactly been friendly.

‘Would your mother let you and Morgan come to our house on Saturdays, do you think? We could all work together then. And sometimes,’ with a sublime disregard for rules, ‘I can come here, to the formroom, and you and I can go over the day’s lessons.’

An incredulous look came over the Welsh girl’s face.

‘But we would be in such trouble if anyone found out, Miss. I don’t mind so much getting into trouble for myself, see, though I’d be more than sorry to lose this job. But I can’t ask you to risk being in trouble for me.’

‘No, I’d like to, really. And we won’t be seen, not if we’re careful. It’s not a very bad thing to do, after all, spending extra time at lessons, and if we do get caught, then I can help you explain.’

‘You’re very kind, Miss.’

‘I think it will be fun. More fun than swotting at lessons on my own, at any rate. Deryn, we had better be friends if we’re going to do this together. Do you think you could call me Brigitta?’

The Welsh girl coloured. ‘I’ll try, Miss – Brigitta. I had really better be going now, or they’ll be wondering where I am. I only have twenty minutes at this time, and even then, only if I’ve been quick with my work. Usually I work at the books after the young ladies are in bed, look you. But I’ll be here this time tomorrow if you think you can make it, Miss. I mean, Brigitta.’

Collecting up her brushes, for she had been seeing to the fire, Deryn made her way out of the room. Somehow, Brigitta didn’t feel like removing the English books now. Anyway, there was still half an hour before she need change for supper, and she really did want to go and do some gardening. English prep would just have to take care of itself.
#121:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 8:23 am
    —
oh jonty this is lovely!
#122:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 9:38 am
    —
Quote:
It’s not a very bad thing to do, after all, spending extra time at lessons,


Ah, but Brigitte, this is the Chalet School, where it's a cardinal sin!
#123:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 12:25 pm
    —
Gwensi was troubled as she made her way upstairs to change. She and Luise had taken on following Brigitta, but Luise had been reluctant to suspect her sister of anything, so she had left the detective work to her friend. The Third Form’s attempts to solve the mystery of the missing books had not been going well. It was so difficult to tail the kids without them getting suspicious, and you could hardly listen to their private conversations. So when she had seen Brigitta sneaking into the Second Form room, and peeped in, she had left as soon as she saw the younger girl deep in conversation with the maid. But what on earth was going on? Brigitta had definitely looked guilty, and it was not exactly the done thing to socialise with the domestic staff. Was this something she should share with the rest of the Thirds? It wasn’t as if she had any evidence to link Brigitta with the missing books, and it seemed sneaky to be spying upon her and reporting her doings to the Third Form when those actions had nothing to do with swiping books. For the first time, Gwensi had misgivings about the Third Form’s strategy. Maybe it wasn’t the best way to help, after all. It didn’t seem quite straight, and Gwensi prided herself on being straight.

Reaching the dormy, she made up her mind. ‘Luise, there’s something I think I should tell you. When I was following Brigitta a few minutes ago, she did something rather queer.’

A slight shadow crossed Luise’s face. She hoped Gwensi wasn’t going to criticise her sister.

‘She went into the Second Form room, looking guilty as anything. I opened the door just a crack – I don’t think she saw me – and she was there, talking to one of the maids, a new one whose name I don't know. They stayed in there a long time, and I didn’t like spying, so I came away. But don’t you think it’s odd?

Luise looked thoughtful. Perhaps this was some mischievous trick Brigitta was up to. Luise wouldn’t be surprised to find she was persuading the maid to help her. At home, in Salzburg, Brigitta had often been the moving spirit in some of the Von Trapp children’s wilder pranks, and she had been a favourite with the servants, who had often helped her by leaving a door unlocked, or securing some ingredient or other from the kitchen.

‘I think we had better ask what she was doing. Brigitta was sometimes naughty at home. Father often shouted at her, but he was never really angry, because he thought she was bold and daring, and she always owned up and took her punishments bravely. She will tell us if we ask.’

Directly after supper, the two Third Formers sought an audience with Brigitta in the junior common room. Gwensi came straight to the point.

‘I say, Brigitta, what were you doing talking to the maid in your formroom before supper?’

To her sister’s surprise, Brigitta flushed a dark red.

‘Brigitta! You were up to something. Now, tell me. You know Mother and Father would not want you to be in trouble in this school. Remember how lucky we are to be here, and what Mother said to us about making the most of this wonderful opportunity. Now, what is it you were doing? Not asking the maid to help you play a prank, I hope?’

The final question gave Brigitta what she wanted. She had no intention of admitting she had been going to hide the English books. She knew perfectly well what Luise, at any rate, would have to say about such a sneaky trick, besides being desperately afraid of what the authorities would do. But she could answer the last question truthfully, at any rate.

‘I was making an – an arrangement with her, if you must know.’

‘Are you cracked? What kind of an arrangement?’ asked Gwensi.

Not liking the elder girl’s tone, but realising there was nothing to do but answer, Brigitta told Deryn’s story. It was just the story to appeal to the Third Formers.

‘I’m sure Mother would not mind if Deryn and, Morgan wasn’t it? If Deryn and Morgan come to our house on Saturdays to learn our lessons together. But surely you will be found out if you are in the form room at the wrong time?’ Luise, less bold in spirit than her sister, was perturbed.

‘I know,’ exclaimed Gwensi enthusiastically. ‘Let’s do it together. The Third Form room is further from both the kitchens and the staff sitting room than the Second, and in any case, if Deryn is fourteen, she should be doing Third Form work at least. We can take it in turns to keep watch, and to help her with the work.’

Brigitta was charmed with the idea, though Luise still looked unconvinced.

‘It is as you said, Luise. We are so lucky to be here. Surely the best way to show our gratitude is by helping another girl – or two girls – to share our good fortune. Mother is always saying we should do that.’

The last of Luise’s misgivings melted away. This was going to be fun.
#124:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 12:54 pm
    —
the dears! how nice of them... i hope it oesn't all go wrong for them though
#125:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 5:24 pm
    —
But is Brigitta going to own up about the books? Shocked

Thanks jonty
#126:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 10:40 am
    —
‘How was your trip, Corney?’ It was the first chance Lieserl had had to speak to Cornelia, and she was anxious to hear how things had gone for the American girl.

‘It was about the best time ever,’ sighed Cornelia, with feeling. ‘Guess I just wanted it to go on and on. Jimmy felt like that too, though I could tell how much he wants to join up and go and fight the enemy. I’m envious of him, you know. I think he’ll miss me – he said he would, at any rate. But once he’s at his training camp, he’ll be too busy to think of me, and then he’ll be going to Europe, where he’ll have plenty to do. Meanwhile, here I am, at school, like a small kid. It’s too bad.’

‘You always seem to me to have lots to keep you occupied. The younger ones look up to you no end, and you have all the prefects’ duties to superintend, as well as your ordinary school work. Is that not enough?’

‘No, I don’t think it is,’ replied Cornelia frankly. ‘Until this term, I would have said it was more than enough. But now it seems so – well, so childish. I think I’ve outgrown the School. I don’t mean I don’t love the place and the people in it. But I’m ready to do something more, something bigger. There’s a war going on, and I could be fighting it. Not on the front line, but using what I’ve learnt here to win other battles. Don’t laugh, Lieserl, but one of Jimmy’s friends was talking about intelligence work. They’re bound to need fluent German-speakers for that. Code-breaking too. Oh, I know it sounds like a boys’ comic-book, but these are real things I could be doing in the real world, while I wait for Jimmy to come home. Or for him not to come home. That’s what the problem is. School isn’t exactly a pretend world, but it’s a play world, and I’m done with playing.’

‘I’d been thinking the same sort of thing myself, ever since you mentioned Margia’s friends, and how they will be exempted from joining up as entertainers. This is the first time I’ve told anyone, I haven’t even said anything to Mother, but I have started to wonder whether I can do something with my singing. They need people to sing on Forces’ radio, to keep up the spirits of the troops. I, too, feel as if I want to do something more than be a schoolgirl, though I would not want to be ungrateful for the education that has been offered to me.’

‘What’s stopping you talking to your mother?’ enquired Corney, interested.

‘Many things. First, it would mean leaving her. Now that Father is not able to be at home, and who knows when he will be able to return, she has only me for adult company. The others are still children, and I don’t like the thought of leaving her along with four girls at weekends during the term time, and six children during the holidays. Also, it seems unappreciative of all that has been done for my family by Mrs Maynard and Madame. But more than that, I have no idea whether my singing would be anywhere near good enough. We have sung in festivals, as a family, and I love performing, but maybe this is nothing but a silly child’s dream?’

Cornelia looked thoughtful. ‘Mrs Raymond and Lady Marchwood would be able to tell you. You should speak to them at the party tomorrow. I know Lady Marchwood was something special in the musical line before the twins were born, and she runs a music school for talented musicians. They’re also friendly with those splendid women who taught folk dance to the soldiers during the last war. If anyone can tell you whether you’re good enough, and how to go about joining Forces’ Radio or some such, they can.’

‘Really? I will try to – how do you put it? – pluck up courage to speak to them, then,’ replied Lieserl. ‘Now, Corney, what about you? Why do you not speak to your father?’

‘Guess I’ve always been his little girl, and that’s how he still thinks of me. But he wouldn’t stand in my way. No, I’ve made up my mind and I’ll write to him today. I’ve been putting it off, because I haven’t known what to say, but it’s time for me to grow up properly. After all, I can’t go saying I’m too grown-up for school if I can’t even find the words to talk to my own father, can I?’
#127:  Author: brie, Location: Glasgow, aka the land of boredom PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 10:50 am
    —
oh Corney!! this is wonderful jonty, thank you
#128:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 11:20 am
    —
This is such a great drabble. Thanks, Jonty!
#129:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 9:51 pm
    —
Well done Corney for thinking that through - she's right, she probably will be in demand.

Thanks jonty
#130:  Author: Michelle, Location: Near London PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 1:08 am
    —
Thank you, Jonty. I love the way all the Von Trapps have their own storylines. But poor Corney Sad
#131:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 9:38 am
    —
The First Form looked at each other, abashed. It was the first real telling-off they'd ever had, and it didn’t matter that the Fifth Formers weren’t exactly proper prefects. They were big girls, and dormitory prefects, and the little girls felt duly reprimanded. All except Bride and Marta.

Small Bride was indignant. ‘Auntie Jo is always telling stories of how naughty Elizabeth and Biddy were, and when I was a KG babe, I can remember them getting into plenty of hot water themselves. Who do they think they are, ticking us off as if they’d been wingless angels all their lives?’

‘We should show them we aren’t to be treated as babies. Why, having to stay in for lessons in how to make beds! We are all perfectly good at making our beds already.’ Thus Marta, conveniently overlooking the number of times Matron had been obliged to send for several of them to re-make their beds in the only way of which she approved.

‘Oooh, Marta, I don’t think we should risk getting into any more trouble. I didn’t like being told off.’

‘Yes, I saw you were trying not to cry. But there’s no need to worry, Elfie, I’m sure we can think of something that we can do without getting caught. Something that will show Elizabeth and Biddy, and the other two, that we’re not kindergarten infants.’

‘What have you in mind?’ enquired Nancy Chester, deeply interested.

There Marta looked rather floored. ‘When I was at home, I never thought up the tricks. I just joined in with the bigger ones. The boys often had good ideas, but the best thinker-upper of tricks was Brigitta. I could ask her.’

Bride looked disappointed. ‘Couldn’t we think of something ourselves? After all, the whole point is to show that we’re not babes.’

‘What kinds of tricks did you play?’ Julie Lucy was also thrilled, despite herself, at this new girl’s experiences.

‘Mostly we played tricks on our governesses. We used to hide things in their beds – once we put spiders in a new governess’s bed, and she left the next day. She’d only just come, but Brigitta said she was a sour old puss, and she wasn’t going to be taught by her. Sometimes we put salt in their coffee. Usually they told Father, and then we got into a big row. Brigitta and the boys used to say it was better to have Father angry with us than not take any notice of us at all. I was always frightened when Father was angry, but he never actually shouted at me. He sometimes whipped the boys, which made them proud, and he would shout at Brigitta who shouted back once, and was sent to bed without supper for a whole week. Oooh, and I remember when Father drank the salted coffee by mistake – our housekeeper had moved the things. The boys got it hot that time. Mademoiselle Colette tried not to give us away when we did it to her. She would try to swallow the salted coffee, and you should have seen the faces she made trying to drink the stuff. She nearly went purple!’

‘Surely you aren’t suggesting we put salt in the tea? Not with the rationing? All the mistresses and all the prees would be down on us at that rate, I shouldn’t wonder,’ said Nancy, with feeling. The Chesters had impressed on their family the need not to waste scarce food and drink, and most of the others, young as they were, knew better than to cause unnecessary waste.

‘No-oo. But I’ve got an idea. You know how there are – ‘scuse me, but I don’t know the word – rabbit droppings in the garden?’

‘Pellets, you mean,’ put in Julie, with a grin. Half the form were giggling at this.

‘Yes. We could collect them, and dry them out, then paint them. There are some bright colour paints in the art room that we could use. Then we hide them amongst the dormy prefects’ things. They will be so puzzled. They will have no idea what they are.’

The silly prank appealed to the little girls, who began to enlarge on it.

‘We could slip a couple between their pillow-slips and the pillows themselves. They’ll wake up and find their pillows all smeary and smelly, but they won’t know why!’ Nella squealed with glee at the thought.

‘In their slippers! Oh, let’s put one in their slippers!’ cried her twin, not to be outdone.

‘Some in their hankie drawers! Some in their beds!’ The First Form were seeing the possibilities of the trick.

Just then the bell made further planning impossible, and a much cheered-up group of small girls settled down to await the arrival of their form mistress.
#132:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 10:24 am
    —
Laughing Now that's a novel idea!

Thanks Jonty.
#133:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 10:26 am
    —
Oh dear! Crying or Very sad I had a wonderful time catching up on the last few episodes, sympathising with Cornelia and feeling glad Birgitta and Deryn have found each other - and then I come on all these pranks!!

Thanks, Jonty
#134:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 10:41 am
    —
Oh, what a horrid idea! That will certainly show the 5th formers!
#135:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 5:03 pm
    —
They are going to get in trouble! Rolling Eyes

Thanks jonty.
#136:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 5:26 pm
    —
Of all the Second Form, only Brigitta sat alone, not taking part in the eager chatter. The girls form felt they had done their best with her, but she was determined to remain aloof, and they were too young to see the frightened, miserable child beneath the dour exterior.

Elizabeth Marchwood was holding forth. ‘Everywhere I go, I have Third Formers tailing me. It’s too bad. I know they’re trying to work out who hid the books, but I loathe and despise being spied on.’

‘If only we could find out ourselves. We know it isn’t one of us. How do we get the rest of the school to believe us?’

‘Perhaps we should do what the Thirds are doing, and spy on the others,’ suggested Peggy.

‘And just how do you propose to tail the Middles and the Seniors, then?’ enquired Eilunedd sarcastically. ‘They have their own sitting rooms, their formrooms are miles away, and ‘sides, they go to bed later than we do. No, that won’t do at all.’

Margaret glanced over at the Austrian girl, shoulders hunched. Was it just possible Brigitta knew something she wasn’t saying? After all, her sister Marta seemed to be winning a reputation for mischief at the tender age of eight. Was this a prank after all, and did the Von Trapp girls have something to do with it? The Seconds had all become so accustomed to Brigitta’s silence that they had taken it for granted she knew nothing of the missing books, but Margaret was beginning to wonder. Books hadn’t gone missing before the Von Trapps had arrived. Then she took herself in hand. ‘You nasty, suspicious girl,’ she said to herself. This was horrid, the way they were forced to be suspicious of each other. The sooner the culprit was caught the better. It was spoiling the good feeling in the form. Look at Eilunedd and Peggy now, beginning a right royal scrap.

‘Oh, stop it, you two,’ she commanded. ‘The books are gone, we don’t know who’s got them, and the Abbess is dealing with it. That’s all there is to it for now. Can’t we think of something more fun? Like the dancing? The class and the party are this afternoon for goodness’ sake, and anyone would think there was nothing to look forward to. Brigitta, aren’t you singing with your sisters?’ She kindly tried to draw the Austrian girl in, but was rewarded with nothing more than seeing Brigitta colour violently, and uttering a curt ‘yes’.

Truth to tell, Fraulein Brigitta was developing an outsize in consciences. She was torn between feeling ashamed of her actions, and frightened of the consequences of being found out. Now that the encounter with Deryn had made her consider someone else’s misfortunes besides her own, she was beginning to see her mean, underhanded actions for what they were. How disappointed Father would be if he knew. She had never done an underhanded or deceitful thing before she came to this hateful school. But was it such a hateful school? Here Brigitta paused. She was honest enough to know that she couldn’t blame her own actions on the school – she alone was responsible for what she had done. But there was no way she could put it right. Confessing to a mistress was unthinkable. Miss Annersley had been so very angry, and so insistent that there would be serious consequences for the perpetrator. Suppose she were to be sent away from the school? Mother and Father would be terribly ashamed. It would mean telling Mrs Maynard as well, on account of the scholarship. Mother had so few friends in the village, and Mrs Maynard was not going to want to be friends with the mother of a thief. Here Brigitta felt her blood run cold. What if Mrs Maynard decided that the sisters of a thief were unworthy of scholarships? Her sisters would all have to leave the school. Brigitta found herself, for the umpteenth time that day, brought up short by the stark choice before her. Either she was going to have to ride it out, and hope the authorities were content to let the matter of the missing books drop in due course. Or she could creep back down to the shed, find the books, and give them back to their owners, and hope the authorities would be content to have the books returned. Which was she to do?
#137:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 5:29 pm
    —
Poor girl, what a dilemma. I hope she can find a way out that doesn't get her into too much trouble. Thanks Jonty.
#138:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 6:12 pm
    —
Poor child - yet she has absorbed some of the ethos of the CS, hasn't she?

Thanks jonty.
#139:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 6:32 pm
    —
Poor little girl. She's so confused.
#140:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 1:06 pm
    —
Margaret seems to have a cool head on her shoulders - could she help? Poor Birgitta will find it very hard to own up on her own after all this time. Crying or Very sad Wink

Thanks, Jonty
#141:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 4:30 pm
    —
At last, lessons were over for the morning. For a wonder, the excited Juniors and Middles had contrived to keep out of trouble, and no-one was to be denied the treat. Dinner passed off without incident, after which the Third form and below were sent to rest on their beds. Some of the Seniors took pity on the younger girls, and offered to go up and read stories to them. If the small fry were to be left to their own devices, chances were someone would find herself done out of the fun, and no-one wanted that.

Brigitta was genuinely sorry when the quiet hour came to an end. She had found herself absorbed in Little Women, a story that was new to her, though many of her classmates were familiar with it. The tale of close sisterhood and an absent father captured her attention, and she had found herself able to put present worries to one side for the duration.

For most of the girls, two o’clock could not come quickly enough. In the First Form dormitories, small fingers fumbled excitedly with gymslips, and in Green Dormitory Biddy and Elizabeth were kept busy ensuring their charges dressed properly. At last, everyone was ready. Together with the quintet from Pink Dormitory, the little girls lined up. For once the rule about talking on the stairs was relaxed – the Chalet School authorities being an understanding group of women. Eventually everyone was in the big Hall, waiting with great anticipation for the guest teachers. Miss Cochrane was already seated at the piano, sorting out a pile of music. At last, the two bronze-haired cousins were escorted into the Hall by Corrnelia, to a round of applause from the waiting girls. Some of the younger staff were with them, too. Hilary Burn was determined to learn all she could about the right way to execute the lovely dances, and Gillian Linton, Mary Burnett, Miss Everett and the new Maths mistress Pam Slater, were also there to enjoy themselves with the girls.

There followed a riotous, breathless two hours. Mrs Raymond began with ‘Goddesses’. The girls had learnt this on a previous occasion, but only the best would satisfy the twins’ aunt. Time and again she leapt from the stage to put a group right who had turned clockwise instead of anti-clockwise and got themselves in a muddle, or to demonstrate the proper style for skipping. Then Lady Marchwood took her turn. The ‘Mary and Dorothy’ was new to the girls, and they were charmed with its deceptively simple steps and haunting tune. Like her cousin, Lady Marchwood – or Lady Joy as some of the girls addressed her – was a perfectionist, and only the correct lift of the foot, and the proper swaying of the arms, would satisfy her. By the time the dance met with her approval, the girls were hot and breathless, and Lady Joy bade them sit for a few moments.

‘How many of you have read the books of Mary Devine?’ Nearly every hand was raised, for all of the younger girls loved Miss Devine’s racy stories for girls, and the seniors, even if they read them no longer, remembered them with affection. ‘Some of you may know that Miss Devine is my secretary, and that is her own special dance,’ she told them. ‘So now you will have something to think about when we dance at the party,’ she concluded laughingly. ‘Now, is everyone ready for more dancing?’

‘Sellenger’s Round’, ‘Galopede’ and ‘We Won’t Go Home Till Morning’ were old favourites with the seasoned Chaletians, and though some of the new girls struggled, the Von Trapp sisters found it reasonably easy to pick up the steps: Maria had loved to teach them formation dancing, and they found it a good preparation for these dances. Each of them had a good sense of personal space as well as a keen appreciation of rhythm, and they were soon able to anticipate the movements and perform them in a style that satisfied even the exacting Lady Joy.

‘And now, something especially for the Juniors. Oh, you elder ones can learn it too, but only on the condition that you find yourself a partner under thirteen!’ And the two ladies demonstrated the enchanting ‘If All the World Were Paper’, with its singing and its clapping. The girls were charmed, and joined in with gusto. Consulting her watch with a rather horrified expression, Mrs Raymond observed that there was time for just one more dance to be learned before tea. By popular acclaim, ‘Haste to the Wedding’ was chosen, and the two ladies put the girls through their paces. All to soon it was time to stop, and cool down, for tea would be waiting.

‘Doesn’t tea taste especially nice when you’re really thirsty,’ observed Lorenz Maico to no-one in particular. ‘It’s been a wonderful afternoon, and there’s still all the fun of the party to come. I can’t wait!’ At which she expressed what all the girls were feeling.

Last edited by jonty on Tue Jul 17, 2007 4:39 pm; edited 1 time in total
#142:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 6:49 pm
    —
What a lovely afternoon!

Thanks jonty.
#143:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 7:25 pm
    —
Glad the girls had such a nice afternoon! Sounded like it was a lot of fun.
#144:  Author: Tara, Location: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 11:08 pm
    —
Indeed, and the intertwining universes mesh so well together.

Thanks, Jonty.
#145:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 1:39 pm
    —
Just caught up on loads of this - thanks, Jonty, it's wonderful! Very Happy
#146:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 4:12 pm
    —
Maria was glad she cared so little about clothes, for she had been obliged to fall back on her old ploy of fashioning an outfit from old curtains. Mrs Maynard had assured her that all of the younger mistresses, and some of the younger mothers, would be clad in tunics, and had bidden her do the same, so that she could enjoy the dancing. Maria loved dancing, and had no intention of being left out of the fun, but she had been puzzled at first about how she was to scare up a tunic, when she had so few clothes and none at all to spare. Then she remembered. They had been given generous amounts of blackout material by the people at the Ministry. They had no need of curtains for the duration, so she had packed these carefully for storage in the tiny attic. They would make ideal tunics, just as the curtains in the Captain’s mansion had made such lovely play clothes for herself and the children. She had set to with a will, and the tunic, if a little unconventional, was perfectly serviceable.

‘Excuse me, would you be Frau Von Trapp?’

Maria smiled at the tall, broad-shouldered young woman with the fresh, outdoorsy face. She liked her on sight. She could imagine this person bounding up the mountains without even getting out of breath.

‘Yes, I am. How did you know?’

‘Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Rhyll Everett, and I teach gardening here at the Chalet School. I live in Armiford with the Lucys, and I think I know everyone else present.’

‘Ah, Miss Everett. I’ve heard a lot about you. It’s lovely to meet so many of the teachers at last. I feel as if I know you all already, from what the girls have told me.’

Miss Everett laughed. ‘I hope it’s nothing too frightful. I say, you have a very talented gardener amongst your brood. Brigitta seems very keen, and she certainly has green fingers. That is,’ as Maria looked disconcerted, ‘she has a talent for making things grow. It’s an English expression, you know.’

‘Oh, I see. But look, the dancing is starting. Would you?’

‘I’d be delighted. But I warn you, I’m not known for being particularly light-footed,’ laughed the gardening mistress. ‘Shall I be the man?’

‘I think you’d better. I don’t know the English dances, so you’ll have to lead me through.’

Miss Everett collected one of the brightly-coloured silk scarves from the pile on the stage. Lady Joy had explained at the outset that the ‘women’ would wear the scarves, so that no-one would get muddled. She handed it to Maria, who knotted it expertly around her head. There was no one way to wear them – some of the girls tucked them into their girdles, others tied them round their waists or wore them as neckerchiefs. The result was as pretty as anyone could wish for.

Miss Cochrane struck up the music for ‘Goddesses’, and Mrs Raymond, taking pity on those of the guests who had not been present at the afternoon’s class, walked them through the dance once. Maria was a born dancer, and quickly picked up the dance, glorying in its simplicity. It was so long since she had danced, but Maria was someone who lived for the moment, and she gave herself up to present pleasures.

At the end of the dance, by tacit consent, the two ladies joined one of the sets forming for ‘Haste to the Wedding’. This dance was a different kettle of fish, and Maria found she had to concentrate hard to pick up the steps. Halfway through, she turned the wrong way, and the entire set collapsed with giggles as Lady Joy ran lightly over to sort them out. As ‘Paper’ was announced, Maria extricated herself from her partner, thanking her for the two dances, and explaining that this next had been promised to little Gretel. Again, she was charmed by the song as well as the dance, and Gretel beamed with satisfaction upon realising she would have to teach her mother the steps. To quieten down before the break, they danced the ‘Mary and Dorothy’. Maria found herself partnered with a bright-eyed thirteen-year-old, who introduced herself as ‘Luise’s chum, Daisy’, while the Von Trapp sisters, and the other performers in the interval concert, ran off to get ready.

Last edited by jonty on Tue Jul 17, 2007 4:40 pm; edited 1 time in total
#147:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 5:25 pm
    —
Nice to see Maria enjoying herself.

Thanks jonty
#148:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 5:36 pm
    —
That sounded like fun. Glad Maria enjoyed it.
#149:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 7:04 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty.
I am enjoying this!
*giggles over use of curtains*

Hope Maria & Rhyll between them are able to help Brigitta.
#150:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 8:49 pm
    —
Lovely to see Maria has lost none of her practicality - I bet the curtains will be very servicable - although I'm not sure what Colonel Black (or whatever his name is) will be impressed any more than the Captain initially was! Laughing
#151:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 8:54 pm
    —
A lovely couple of espisodes, Jonty. Thank you
#152:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 10:21 am
    —
Sundry Seniors were waiting to re-arrange the Hall as the dance came to an end, and the chairs for the guests, mistresses and older girls, and the benches for the younger girls, were ready in a matter of moments. Maria, helping herself to a drink, took her seat next to Miss Everett. ‘I must be out of trim – I didn’t think a few dances would wear me out like this! I’d better take up mountain walking again - or at least climb a few trees. At this rate, I won’t be able to walk to the village shop without getting out of breath!’

‘They’re surprisingly energetic, aren’t they? I always marvel at how tired I feel after dancing. I mean, gardening's a hard, physical job, yet the English country dances always leave me panting for breath.’

‘Tell me, Miss Everett, how do you come to be teaching gardening? Are you a gardener by training, or a teacher?’

Her companion laughed. ‘Won’t you call me Rhyll? I feel sure that we’re going to be friends, and Miss Everett sounds so stuffy. I’m not accustomed to it, you know.’

‘Certainly, if you will call me Maria.’ Maria realised that her companion could not be far from her own schooldays, though she had at first imagined that a schoolmistress must be older.

‘I’m a gardener, by training and experience. I’m fortunate enough not to have to earn my own living, though a little extra to get by is always helpful. My parents are both dead, and they left me a tidy sum, so I can more-or-less please myself. I always wanted to be a school mistress, but both of my parents were set against the idea, and I was too young and too unworldly to fight them. They had been very rich, and I grew up an only child in a big house. My father was badly injured in the last war – mentally, as well as physically. His illnesses turned him into something of a tyrant, I’m sad to say. My mother was a scared shadow of a woman, if you’ll forgive the expression. I sometimes wonder whether she was always like that, or whether my father’s ill-health sapped the life out of her too. At any rate, I was born a couple of years after the war ended, and I remained the only child. Sometimes I thought my parents regretted having a child around. They certainly didn’t know what to do with me.

Our home was in Shropshire, in a quiet village much like this one. There was a small, very prim and proper private school for girls in a village close by, and I travelled there to school when I was old enough. I hated the atmosphere – it was cloying and restrictive, and I longed to go to a bigger school, and play proper team games, and have lessons with experts in different subjects, as the girls do here. I lived for the holidays, when I would help our gardener with the gardens. By then, money was becoming tighter, which maybe also accounted for some of my mother’s difficulties. She wasn’t used to managing a household with only a few staff. The gardens were really much too big for Robinson, our gardener. He used to say the place would go to rack and ruin without my help. He was a wonderful man – quietly-spoken and undemonstrative, and so knowledgeable. If there was anything that could be grown, Robinson could grow it. I learnt everything I know from him.

Soon after my eighteenth birthday, both of my parents died. Oh, there’s no need for sympathy, we weren’t close,’ in response to Maria’s murmurs. ‘First my father went. He’d been increasingly frail as the years went on, and it was really a merciful release. My mother died a few months later. It was as if nursing my father was her only reason for living, and once he was gone, there was no point in her staying alive.’ Maria felt a sharp stab of pain at the implication that the dead woman’s daughter had meant so little to her, but she did not interrupt. ‘Once the estate was tied up, I could do as I chose. There was plenty of money left, it seemed. I suppose we’d lived very frugally all those years. I sold the house, for it was huge and I had no need of it. I bought a much smaller house nearby. Robinson and his wife presently live there as caretakers and I go there in the school holidays: the house doesn’t really need caretaking, but it makes a nice little job for the two of them, since my parents made no provision for staff retirement. Having settled all that, I took myself off to horticultural college, where I found I knew more than most of the teachers! There was no real point to me staying there, and when a job came up on the island of Guernsey with the Lucys, I jumped at the chance. I’d always longed for adventure, but with my sheltered upbringing, I didn’t quite dare go as far as the European mainland – the Channel Islands were excitement enough for me! As it turned out, when the Chalet School moved there, I had the wonderful opportunity of turning my hand to teaching, as well as gardening. I had no hesitation about following the School here – you could say it’s my dream job.’

‘The girls – and Brigitta especially – tell me what a good teacher you are. Now that I know your story, I’m not surprised. You must be glad it’s all worked out so well.’

‘Indeed I am. This is just the kind of school I wish I’d been to as a girl, and I love seeing how happy the girls are at their work and play. My only regret is that I can’t spend more time here, and maybe live in the village. There’s plenty of work, with the School growing so fast, and the lovely big grounds. And I’ve always loved village life. It’s what I’m used to, I suppose. The Lucys are very kind to me, but I’m not that keen on Armiford – sometimes, at the end of the day, I’d give anything just to stay put, and not have to go back to the city, and the houseful of young children. Not that I’m ungrateful, far from it. Janie Lucy is perfectly charming, and the children really are enchanting, if a little more noisy than I’m accustomed to – I never quite know how to behave around babies and toddlers. I prefer older girls! All in all, I’m very satisfied with life at the moment. But listen to me! Chattering away about myself! You must be very bored, I do apologise. I can assure you, I don’t make a habit of pouring my life story out to unsuspecting strangers!’

‘Not strangers, surely. We’ve danced together, and now I know your story, and I know you will have been told something of mine, so that makes us friends. But I see the entertainment is about to begin so we had better resume our conversation later.’
#153:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 10:44 am
    —
Lovely to hear some of Rhyll's background Very Happy

And to see Maria making another friend Very Happy

Thanks, Jonty
#154:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 10:53 am
    —
I just love the way that the two sets of characters are so true to their origins and yet mesh so well together. This is brilliant, thanks, Jonty.
#155:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 2:26 pm
    —
You've fleshed out Miss Everett wonderfully, Jonty. Not only that, but given an explanation for why she is at the school. And Maria listened so patiently and so they each found a friend...

Thank you.
#156:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 5:58 pm
    —
Lovely back story for Miss Everett.

Thanks jonty.
#157:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 2:05 am
    —
Thank you, Jonty.
Rhyll's story fits in so well here.
#158:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 9:19 am
    —
A hushed silence fell, as Cornelia appeared to start the concert. Accompanied by her compatriot Mary Shaw, who was turning into a more competent pianist than Miss Cochrane would have been able to imagine even a year ago, she sang a medley of Appalachian folk songs. Corney had a pleasant pipe, and the audience found their feet tapping to the quaint tunes. She received a warm and prolonged round of applause, for the Head Girl was a favourite with girls and staff alike. Next onto the stage came Annette Pleasance, a new Fourth former. Annette played an instrument that had intrigued the girls, as it belonged to the same family as the zither, well known to those who had been with the school in Tyrol. Annette’s instrument was a hammered dulcimer, and she played it skilfully. Then came a treat. The Marchwood twins, together with their mother and aunt, had donned morris costume, and they demonstrated one of the old morris dances. More than one member of the audience was moved to wonder where on earth they found the energy for such exploits, but there was no time for talk, as the next performer - Biddy dancing her Irish jig - was taking her place. Jo Maynard had been asked to sing, but she had demurred for once, on the grounds that the party really was a school affair, and she intended simply to sit back and enjoy it.

The Von Trapp children were the final act. A sigh escaped from the older members of the audience as the girls, dressed in peasant costume, took to the stage and made their semi-circle. Speaking in stentorian tones, for Lieserl had impressed upon her the need to project her voice, Gretel announced, ‘We are the Von Trapp Family Singers, and we are going to sing ‘Wo die Alpenrosen blüh'n’ for you tonight’. The indulgent smiles of the audience soon turned to keen appreciation. Some of the girls and mistresses remembered the song from their time in the Tyrol, though they had never heard it sung so sweetly. Many of the audience were unable to understand the words, but could feel the Alpine freshness of the young voices. After the storm of clapping Gretel came forward once more to announce, ‘We have sung an Austrian song for you. Now we are going to sing an English sea-shanty.’ Lieserl led the girls through a rollicking version of ‘Eliza Lee’, after which the clapping was even louder than it had been before. Lady Joy, sitting in the second row with her cousin, had raised her eyebrows at the beginning of the song, but said nothing for now.

The clapping grew louder and louder, and there came shouts of ‘encore!’ Corney, having heard the Von Trapp sisters in rehearsal, and spoken to Lieserl that afternoon, was prepared. She went over to Mr Denny, and he was seen to nod at what she proposed. A guitar was produced for Lieserl, and Cornelia held up her hand for silence. ‘What we have heard has been only the Von Trapp sisters in concert. There are other members of the Von Trapp Family Singers, some of whom cannot be with us tonight. Friedrich and Kurt are away at boarding schools in the south of England, and Captain Von Trapp has been interned as an enemy alien.' There were murmurs of disapproval at this. ‘But Frau Von Trapp is here tonight, and I wonder whether we can persuade her to join her daughters to give us one more song? Frau Von Trapp?’ At this, the clapping was renewed. Maria, blushing furiously, was half-pushed to her feet by Rhyll Everett, with a whispered, ‘You must! Look how much the girls want you!’ Lieserl, now seated, had finished tuning the guitar. The Von Trapp Family – the female part of it at any rate – had no need to consult with each other about what to sing. There was only one song appropriate to the occasion.

As she sang, Maria’s thoughts turned to the first time she had heard the song. Georg singing with his family, after the joyless, musicless period of mourning that followed the death of his first wife. Then the Salzburg Festival, when her husband had been too choked with emotion at the thought of the fate of his beloved homeland to keep singing: first she had joined him, then the children, and then the entire audience, singing in defiance of the Nazi occupiers who stood over them, guns at the ready. The flight across the hills, where the edelweiss had indeed been blooming and growing: a blanket of tiny flowers seemingly ignorant and careless of the march of the jackboot across Austria. But she would not look back. She was here, in Britain, and she would make a life for herself and her family wherever she was. What was it Mother Abbess had said? ‘When the Lord closes a door, somewhere He opens a window.’ Smiling broadly as the song came to an end, she invited the audience to join them. The song was simple, the tune and the words memorable, and soon everyone in the hall was singing. This was what they were fighting for, mused Maria. The right for friends and family to gather in freedom, to sing together, play together and pray together. The Nazis could put people in concentration camps, they could drive families out of their own countries, they could murder, intimidate and torture, and they could rain death upon London and Coventry, but they couldn’t bomb the human spirit into submission. 'Edelweiss, edelwiess, bless my homeland forever.' The song ended with applause loud enough to raise the roof, and the Von Trapp Family Singers embraced each other.
#159:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 9:24 am
    —
That was just so beautiful, thanks Jonty.

*puts box of tissues on the table, ready*
#160:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 9:26 am
    —
Thanks Jonty.

*Borrows box of tissues from Fatima.*
#161:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 3:07 pm
    —
Lovely. Thanks, Jonty.
#162:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 6:14 pm
    —
Thanks jonty
*takes a tissue*
#163:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 1:06 am
    —
Thank you Jonty. This was so very moving.
#164:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 2:06 am
    —
*also sniffles*

Thank you, Jonty
#165:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 9:29 am
    —
Thanks for the comments. That scene was in my mind when I started the drabble!

After a riotous ‘Galopede’, Lady Joy stepped down from the dais to allow her cousin to lead ‘We Won’t Go Home Till Morning’. Cornelia seized the moment. Grabbing Lieserl by the hand, with a ‘Now, you chump’, she introduced the blushing girl to the bronze-haired dance teacher.

‘I’m delighted to meet you and I did so enjoy your singing. Tell me, are you having that voice of yours properly trained?’

‘Thank you, Lady Marchwood. No, at present I’m not having any singing lessons beyond those which Mr Denny gives to the rest of the school.’

‘You really should consider having decent singing lessons on your own account fairly soon, if you want to make anything of your voice, you know. Forgive me for asking, but what are your plans? Have you thought of concert work, or do you have completely different ideas for the future?’

Lieserl’s colour heightened even further. ‘Do you – do you really think I’m good enough?’

‘No doubt about it. Come and sit down, and tell me your plans for the future.’

Encouraged, Lieserl confided her ambitions, and something of her recent history.

‘Under normal circumstances, I would have advised you very strongly to come to my music school for a year or two, and concentrate on learning the basics, not just of singing, but of harmony and counterpoint and so on. I see you already know something of these, but it is always useful to have a thorough grounding. However, these aren’t normal times, and I understand your need to get on with things. My friend Maidlin – you may have heard her singing on the radio recently – has many contacts in the BBC. I suggest we start there. If you could get a contract with the BBC, it would be a good start for you. But we may be racing ahead – obviously, you will need to discuss the matter with your parents.’

‘Perhaps I could introduce you to my mother? She’s dancing at the moment, with Miss Everett, but perhaps during the next dance?’

‘But of course,’ replied Lady Joy, laughingly. How eager the girl was. ‘I’m sure Mrs Raymond won’t mind leading the ‘Mary and Dorothy’ as well, if we can persuade your mother to sit it out for once.’
#166:  Author: Lizzie, Location: A little village on the Essex/Suffolk border PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 12:07 pm
    —
This is ace, Jonty. I've only just caught up with your previous post and am sorry that Maria appears to be singing 'Edelweiss' in both our stories, it really was a coincidence! Embarassed
#167:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 1:30 pm
    —
Lizzie wrote:
am sorry that Maria appears to be singing 'Edelweiss' in both our stories, it really was a coincidence! Embarassed


The more 'Edelweiss' the better, I think. Wink
#168:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 3:27 pm
    —
How lovely for Lieserl!
#169:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 3:59 pm
    —
Wow! Well done Lieserl Very Happy
#170:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 5:09 pm
    —
Beautiful scene- and the thoughts behind it - and then, how wonderful for Lieserl.

Thanks Jonty.
#171:  Author: joyclark,  PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 6:55 pm
    —
Oh, my goodness, that was just beautiful. I've always loved that song and I'm typing with tears in my eyes. This is a lovely story . . .thank you.
#172:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 12:46 am
    —
That was delightful, Jonty. Thank you.
#173:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 2:16 am
    —
Jonty - I just came across this by chance and don't have time to go back and read from the beginning at the moment - that will have to be a treat to come when I have more time. But I really loved those last two episodes, which have definitely whetted my appetite for more. And no matter where it turns up, 'Eidelweiss' always brings back memories of that 'leaving' scene in The Sound of Music, and all it stood for.

Thank you.
#174:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:29 am
    —
It was the Saturday afternoon after the dance. The Von Trapp girls had cleared the kitchen table, and set out their books for lessons. It was all arranged. Luise was to be ‘teacher’ to Deryn, with Lieserl to help her if she came unstuck. Truth to tell, she was none too clear herself on the Maths exercises Miss Slater had been teaching the Third Form this week. French should be easier, as the Welsh girl was to start this from scratch, it being a subject that was not covered in the village elementary school. Brigitta was to help the younger girls. Marta was thrilled at the prospect of making a new friend, and she was looking forward to meeting Morgan. Brigitta had spent the morning practising the parsing she was to do with the two eight-year-olds. Had she but known it, this was a sure-fire way to help her catch up with her own schoolfellows, as she was being obliged to make up some of the missing groundwork. Gretel had been inclined to pout and feel left out at first, until Maria had told her she was to do the most important job of all – making the visitors feel welcome, and seeing that they had refreshments. So Gretel, too, was looking forward to the afternoon, though she was not going to join in any of the lessons herself.

At three o’clock promptly, the village girls appeared at the cottage door. Both were rather nervous. Their friends in the village had teased them about where they were going and why. ‘You’re going to do lessons with that German spy family? They’ll be teaching you how to do the spying, look you.’ Deryn had brushed the taunts aside contemptuously. As she was using both hands to hold the cake her mother had made as a thank-you gift she couldn’t take her frightened little sister by the hand, so Morgan clung to Deryn’s skirts and the two of them marched purposefully to the Von Trapps' cottage. Once there, Morgan hid behind her sister. Everyone in the village was known to her, and she couldn’t actually remember meeting any strangers. At least, not a houseful of them at a time. Little Gretel opened the door with a welcoming smile, and bid the visitors enter in tones that, while tinged with an Austrian accent, were a good deal more British-sounding then had been the case a few weeks ago.

‘Our mam has sent this cake,’ announced Deryn to what seemed like a roomful of girls. This was turning out to be something of an ordeal. Hopping from one foot to another she went on, ‘Mam said we don’t accept charity, look you, so she made this fruit cake to say thank you. We couldn’t get any currants, see, on account of the rationing, but our mam says prunes do just as well.’

‘That’s very kind of your mother. I’m afraid I’m not very good at cooking. It takes me all my time just to keep us all fed, and I never seem to get around to luxuries like cakes. This will be the first one we’ve had in months. I can’t tell you how grateful I am to your mother – we Austrians love our cakes, and I know the girls have missed them. Please tell your mother it’s a wonderful present, and I couldn’t be more grateful.’

Maria’s appreciation, and her welcome, were so warm and genuine that the Welsh girls began to feel a little more at ease. Morgan even appeared from behind her sister to offer a shy smile at the lady, before looking down again almost immediately. Maria decided the best way to break the ice was to get to work. Leaving Lieserl to explain the afternoon’s arrangements, she retired to the kitchen with Gretel, where they set about preparing refreshments for the schoolgirls.

The afternoon flew by. Deryn and Morgan proved to be bright, quick pupils. Deryn was well able to tackle the Third Form work, except in French. Morgan found the First Form work unfamiliar to her, as Standard III in the village school were still working on alphabet drill with the elderly teacher who had been called upon to take the Junior class on the half days when they attended school. Morgan was delighted to learn about the Roman Empire, to unravel the mysteries of subtraction, and to hear about nouns, verbs and adjectives. Her mind had been hungry for something a little more complex than counting and ciphering, and she gobbled up the new ideas as they were fed to her. Lieserl conducted a French lesson for everyone, and the Von Trapp girls taught their new friends how to say their names, their address and their birthdays in the new language. Both Welsh girls were keen singers and had a ready ear for the unfamiliar accents, though their first attempts at speaking reduced everyone to helpless laughter.

There was a short break for tea at four o’clock, then lessons continued until a quarter past five, when the Welsh girls reluctantly said they must go. Deryn was due back at school later that evening, as it was her turn, much to her mother’s dismay, to work the following day. The Prices were chapel-goers, and they didn’t like their eldest daughter having to work alternate Sundays, but needs must. Morgan was downcast. Ahead of her lay a week of boring basic lessons at the village school, and helping her mother with chores. With the men away there weren’t actually many chores to do, so the time dragged. Morgan felt she could scarcely bear to wait until the next Saturday’s lessons. Lucky, lucky Deryn, who would see the young ladies at school every day, and have lessons with them as well. Maria had only a very hazy idea of the illicit nature of the lessons at school – the Von Trapp sisters had not emphasised this aspect to their mother. She, in her innocence of the ways of British schools had accepted that the Chalet School authorities would want to encourage selflessness on the part of their pupils, so she had not questioned her daughters on the subject.

Last edited by jonty on Tue Jul 17, 2007 4:42 pm; edited 2 times in total
#175:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:48 am
    —
Even if illicit, I do think it's a lovely idea Very Happy

Thanks, Jonty
#176:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 10:21 am
    —
The von Trapp's are such a lovely family; I really hope that teaching Deryn and Morgan helps the von Trapp girls too. Thanks Jonty.
#177:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 2:58 pm
    —
The girls are lovely. Thanks, Jonty.
#178:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 5:04 pm
    —
It's so good of them to help others - and so right of the Price family not to want charity.

Thanks Jonty
#179:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 7:36 pm
    —
Have just caught up on the last few posts and loved them, Jonty - and smiled to myself at the way Maria didn't realise just how illicit these lessons were. Laughing

Thank you
#180:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 4:29 am
    —
That was lovely Jonty; great to see them enjoying themselves like this - and everyone helping and gaining from it.
#181:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 5:09 am
    —
Of course the CS should approve. Very Happy
#182:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 10:35 am
    —
‘Now then, Lieserl, we should talk about your future.’

The younger girls were in bed, Lieserl was curled up in the big armchair, and Maria was sprawled cosily by the fire. She now propped herself up on her elbows and turned to face her oldest step-daughter.

‘Lady Joy thinks she can arrange an audition for you with the BBC. Is that what you would like to do?’

Startled by the sudden question, Lieserl bit her lip.

‘But I couldn’t. It – it wouldn’t be possible.’

‘First things first. Is it what you want?’

‘Oh mother, I can’t think of anything I’d like more. But I couldn’t leave you and the children, and where would I live in London? We don’t know anyone there. Besides, I would need proper, adult clothes for an audition, my Austrian costume wouldn’t do. And I don’t know that Father would approve of me singing on the radio – a girl from one of the best Austrian families. You know what he can be like.’

Maria held up her hand for silence. ‘You say this is what you want, and then you give me a list of reasons for not doing it. Tell me honestly Lieserl, are you scared?’

‘I suppose so. We’ve just got settled here, and it would mean another upheaval and big changes. The start of my life as a woman, instead of a young girl. It all used to seem so straightforward. I would marry a young man who would look after me, we would live in a big house like the one I grew up in, and I’d have children. Then Rolf came along, and he promised to take care of me. I believed him, and it felt like I had no need to fear the future. Now it’s all so uncertain. I’m not trained to any real job – the other sixth formers at the Chalet School all know so much more than I do and are so much more able to make their own way in the world. I know things have changed for us, and I need to earn a living, and just now my voice seems like all I’ve got. But suppose it isn’t enough? At least at the moment I can dream of singing on the radio and in concerts. But if I audition, and the men at the BBC tell me I’m not good enough, then I’ll be left with nothing.’

‘Let’s imagine you don’t go for the audition. What would you do?’

‘I suppose I’d stay at school until the end of the year, and then think about what to do next. Perhaps I’d stay at home and help you with the children. Wait for someone to marry me. It doesn’t sound very much put like that, does it?’

‘No,’ said Maria frankly. ‘And there’s something else. We have no idea how long this war will last, we don’t know what’s going to happen to your father, or whether we’ll be going back to Austria in the near future – or even if there will be an Austria for us to go back to. The plan – if we can call it that – you just outlined is basically one of standing still. But the world won’t stand still around us, and we have no way of knowing where life will take us. It’s not surprising you feel so uncertain about your future when we live in such uncertain times.’

‘Don’t you think it’s better, then, to stand still, and let life take me where it will? How can I plan for the future if I don’t know what it will be?’

‘No, that’s not what I meant. Listen to me, Lieserl. When I left the convent to be your governess, I felt rather like I imagine you do now. I knew what was required of me at the convent, though as anyone will tell you, I didn’t always do it! The life was calm, orderly and predictable. When Reverend Mother told me it was the will of God that I leave for a while, I realised how much I longed for adventure, even though it scared me. Sometimes you have to be willing to try something out, and face the possibility of failure. Only then do you know just how strong you really are, and what God really wants for you.’

‘That time you ran away, and came back, what happened?’

‘I was frightened of a part of myself I didn’t understand. I thought I could hide, and not see my adventure through to its conclusion. Even then, I was frightened of failure. But if I had failed, even then it wouldn’t have been so terrible. I would have gone back to the convent a wiser, braver and more settled person, more sure of how I wanted to use God’s gifts.’

‘I wish things weren’t so difficult. Why does growing up have to be so hard?’

‘Because everyone has to find out for themselves what God wants them to do.. You can’t do God’s will whole-heartedly if you’re hiding from His gifts. You have a wonderful gift, Lieserl. Don’t you think you owe it to yourself, and to the world, to find out just how far that gift will take you?’

‘But what if it isn’t such a wonderful gift? What then?’

‘Nothing can take your singing away from you – perhaps you will use it for the enjoyment of friends and family, and perhaps for a wider audience. At the moment we don’t know. The worst thing that will happen if you go for the audition is that the BBC don’t take you. You won’t have lost anything except the train fare to London, and you’ll have gained a wonderful adventure. If you don’t go for the audition you’ll never know what might have been. How satisfied do you think you’ll be with school, and then a life here at home, if you haven’t at least tried? Might you regret the lost opportunity?’

‘I think I would regret it.’ Lieserl grimaced at the thought. ‘No, I know I'll regret it. I do want to do something real in the world, not just watch it change around me. I want to – I don’t know how to say it – I want to be a force for good in the world, and I don’t just want to wait for good things to come to me. Does that make any sense?’

‘It makes perfect sense to me. Now, are we going to ask Lady Joy to arrange that audition for you? She’s still staying with Mrs Maynard, you could go and see her before she leaves.’

‘Yes, I’ll do that tomorrow. Mother, if the BBC do take me on, and I have to live in London, are you sure you won’t mind?’

‘Of course I’ll miss you, but I won’t mind. You have to live the life God wants you to live, not the life that is convenient for me. And Lieserl, whether or not the BBC people want you to sing for them, I will never be prouder of you than I am at this moment. Now, what about a cup of that wonderful ersatz coffee? Then it’s time for bed – it’s been a long day for all of us.’
#183:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 10:44 am
    —
Well said Maria!

Thanks, Jonty Very Happy
#184:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 12:16 pm
    —
I thought she was going to sing "Climb every mountain" then!

Thanks Jonty Very Happy .
#185:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 2:32 pm
    —
This is wonderful. I can really feel the emotions in this drabble. Thanks, Jonty.
#186:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 2:57 pm
    —
jonty wrote:
You can’t do God’s will whole-heartedly if you’re hiding from His gifts.


You never said a truer word, Maria. Mother Abbess would have been proud of you.

A moving episode, Jonty. Thank you.
#187:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 4:52 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
I thought she was going to sing "Climb every mountain" then!


Oh no thanks! (that's the only song in the film that I don't like)
Really enjoying this, thanks jonty.
#188:  Author: Phil, Location: London UK PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 5:37 pm
    —
Jonty, this is fantastic! Realy, I had to read from beginning to end and I have enjoyed it so thoroughly. You almost had me crying! Smile
#189:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 5:56 pm
    —
Good for you,Maria, Lieserl needed to hear that!

Thanks Jonty.
#190:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 12:36 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
I thought she was going to sing "Climb every mountain" then!


Garn, I wish I'd thought of that. Smile Here's the next bit.

Sunday morning dawned bright, fine and unseasonably warm. Maria decreed a day in the open air for everyone. ‘Who knows when we’ll get another chance? Apparently the British winter is cold and damp, and there might be days on end when we’re confined indoors.’ Half an hour’s frantic scrambling saw what food there was packed into makeshift baskets, a motley assortment of bats, balls and ropes produced from the backs of cupboards, and hair tidied away into headscarves. Then the merry little party set off, singing as they went. An hour’s brisk walking took them into the hills, and they were not long finding an excellent picnic spot – a clearing beside a small, clear stream, with a patch of level ground ideal for ball games, and several exceedingly climbable trees nearby. Although it was not quite noon, the fresh air and exercise had sharpened their appetites, and all six were ready for their meal.

Luise, first to declare herself satisfied, took the two large bottles to the stream to fill them. Maria peered dubiously at the water she brought back. It had a queer, brownish tinge. She supposed it was alright – probably just some sort of mineral in the rocks. Besides, they had no choice. The girls were thirsty, and there had not been very much fruit in the house to bring. ‘Needs must,’ thought Maria. ‘I’m sure we drank worse on the journey from Austria, and it didn’t hurt us then.’ The day, warm as it was for the time of year, was ill-suited to long periods of sitting about, even supposing any of them had felt so inclined. Once the picnic things were put away, Marta and Gretel went off to practice their skipping, while the older girls and Maria raced each other up to the tops of the beautiful elms. Once up there, they called to Marta and Gretel to throw bats and balls to them, and began a riotous game of treetop tennis. Luise and Brigitta, tiring first, descended and decided to practice throwing balls to each other and hitting them with bats, while all the others played piggy-in-the-middle. Eventually Maria called a halt. They had to get back home, pack their belongings for the week, and make the journey back to school, and it was getting dark early these days. Tired but happy, and still singing, the six adventurers trudged home, spurred on by the prospect of the remains of yesterday’s delicious fruit cake.

Within the hour they were in the sitting-room in the Von Trapps' cottage. Spirits seemed strangely low.

‘I’m not hungry, thank you,’ declined Brigitta, sipping at her coffee.

‘Me neither,’ declared Gretel. ‘I’ve got a tummy ache and my head hurts’.

‘I think I’m going to be sick,’ announced Marta, bolting from the room, closely followed by her two youngest sisters. Lieserl, surprised by the suddenness, was first to recover, and followed the three out of the room to see what was wrong.

Luise and Maria looked at each other. ‘Do you feel alright, Luise?’ asked her mother.

‘Perfectly, thank you. I don’t know what can have happened to the other three. Do you think there was too much rushing about straight after we’d eaten?’

‘It’s possible I suppose. Or maybe the water from the stream? Ah, here comes Lieserl.’

‘Mother, the three little ones have just been violently sick. I’ve put the kettle on to give them some hot water, and I think they should go to bed. Will you come and see them?’

Maria was already on her way. In the scullery she found three rather green-looking children, inclined to feel sorry for themselves. She took Gretel onto her lap, and cuddled the other two close. ‘Bed for you, my lambs, and no going back to school until you’re better.’

‘But Mother, I have to go to school. The others are counting on me. We’re going to – there’s something I was going to do,’ and Marta ran down, unsure that her stepmother would quite approve of the prank into which she had promised to lead the First Form this week.

‘If you’re feeling better tomorrow, we’ll see. But you’re in no fit state to go anywhere this afternoon.’

Marta subsided. Lieserl arrived with hot drinks, which the three sipped slowly. Then Maria saw them safely into bed.

‘Heavens, it’s nearly four o’clock!’ she exclaimed when all three were safely between the sheets. ‘Luise, Lieserl, you should be on your way back to school! Hurry, it’ll be getting dark before long, and Miss Annersley will be wondering where you are!’

‘Shouldn’t we stay with you, to help look after the little ones?’ asked Lieserl doubtfully.

‘No, I’ll manage on my own. Hopefully it’s just a short affair, and they’ll be well enough to go to school tomorrow. Are you sure neither of you feels unwell?’

The older girls shook their heads. Both felt fighting fit from the day’s fresh air and exercise.

‘Well, you’d better hurry back to school then. Give my regards to Miss Annersley when you report to her, and explain that I’ll bring the other three along just as soon as they’re well enough. Quickly, now, before it gets dark.’ She kissed her two eldest step-daughters tenderly and sent them on their way.
#191:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 12:47 pm
    —
Tree top tennis sounds like fun!
#192:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 12:53 pm
    —
Don't think they should have drunk that water!
#193:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 1:10 pm
    —
I hope the older girls get back to school in one piece and that the little ones will be all right. Thanks Jonty.
#194:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 2:31 pm
    —
Hmmm, wonder what was in the water? It's not like an Austrian mountain stream!

Thanks Jonty.
#195:  Author: Phil, Location: London UK PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 8:31 pm
    —
Uh-oh! Shocked
#196:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 8:50 pm
    —
Hope they make a quick recovery!

Thanks, Jonty
#197:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 12:12 am
    —
Oh dear!!! Poor little girls.

Thanks Jonty
#198:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 9:02 am
    —
‘Mother, can I get up and go to school?’ Marta padded downstairs in her nightclothes and nestled up to Maria.

‘You are so eager to leave me then?’ Maria couldn't resist teasing the little girl.

‘Yes. I mean, no, but, Mother I do feel well enough to go back to school. Please can I get up?’

Maria felt the child’s forehead. ‘You certainly don’t seem to have a temperature. Do you feel like some breakfast?’

‘Yes please. I could eat heaps. I’m all empty inside.’

Maria laughed. ‘Not much wrong with you in that case. Why don’t you get washed and dressed, and we’ll see about breakfast. How are Gretel and Brigitta?’

‘They were both asleep when I got out of bed. I crept down when I heard you moving about. Shall I wake them?’

‘No, I’ll come up and see how they are.’

When she reached the girls’ room, a sleepy Gretel was yawning and stretching, and trying to work out why she was at home, not school.

‘Hello my precious. How are you feeling this morning?’

‘Oh, I remember, I was sick yesterday, it was horrid. I’m feeling alright now, though. Can I have breakfast? I’m very hungry.’

‘Of course. Marta’s going to get washed and dressed, and I suggest you do the same, then it’ll be off to school. How’s my Brigitta?’ There had been no movement from the bed that Brigitta usually shared with Luise. Maria turned back the covers, and revealed a white-faced specimen.

‘I didn’t sleep very well, Mother. Do you think I could stay in bed?’

Maria noted with concern the evidence of tear stains on her daughter’s face, but now was not the right time to ask. She sat on the bed, and stroked the child’s dark hair.

‘Yes, you stay there. Would you like a drink or something to eat?’

Brigitta groaned. ‘No, I just want to go back to sleep.’

‘All right. Marta and Gretel are better, so we’re going to have breakfast. Then I’ll have to take them up to school, but I don’t like leaving you alone. I’ll come and see how you’re doing before we leave.’

Maria was thoughtful as she set about preparing breakfast. She rebuked herself for not making more of an effort to get to know the women of the village. Of course they hadn’t trusted her when she first arrived, with her German-sounding family. It had been up to her to make the first move, and win their trust, but she had been so taken up with making a home for her little family that she hadn’t taken the time and trouble. This was her reward. No-one to mind her sick child while she took the others to school. There was no-one she could ask. Or was there? Maria’s eyes lit upon the last remaining slices of the fruit cake. Maybe Mrs Price could be prevailed upon to look in on Brigitta while she was gone? It would be a good two hours or more, and she was worried about her middle daughter.

Then Maria remembered something else that made her blood run cold. Lieserl’s audition! How could she have forgotten? Lieserl had meant to see Lady Joy yesterday, but in the excitement of the day out, and its sorry conclusion, they had both forgotten. Well, maybe only she had forgotten, and Lieserl hadn’t liked to remind her. Whatever the case, she would have to ask Miss Annersley if she could take Lieserl round to Mrs Maynard’s house for that interview, because the guests would have departed by next weekend. That settled it. She would have to be gone all morning. She would have to speak to Mrs Price.

‘Marta, be an angel and see to breakfast for yourself and Gretel. Everything's ready. Then see if you can’t be big girls, and get your things all packed and ready for school. I have to pop out to see Morgan’s mother, but I won’t be long. Then when I’m back, I’ll take you up to school. Do you think you can manage?’

‘Yes, Mother,’ said Marta, pleased to be given the responsibility. She would make sure Gretel didn’t get up to any mischief, just see if she didn’t.
#199:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 9:32 am
    —
Hope it all goes well!
#200:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 10:14 am
    —
Poor Brigitte!

Not sure what Matey will think about having them back in school so soon! They could still be contagious.
#201:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 1:05 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty. I hope Lieserl can get to her audition.
#202:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 4:42 pm
    —
Wonder why Brigitta should be worse than the others? Hope Mrs Price can help.

Thanks Jonty.
#203:  Author: Lizzie, Location: A little village on the Essex/Suffolk border PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 5:38 pm
    —
This is great, thanks jonty!
#204:  Author: Lyanne, Location: Ipswich, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 7:05 pm
    —
Lesley wrote
Quote:
Wonder why Brigitta should be worse than the others?
I thought she'd made herself feel worse dwelling about school, becasue she doesn't want to be at school, but the others do.
#205:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 12:11 am
    —
Oh dear - I hope things sort themselves out soon.
Thanks Jonty
#206:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 8:10 am
    —
‘Mam! Mam! It’s the German lady! It’s Mrs Trapp! She’s coming to our house!’ Morgan’s voice rang out shrilly.

‘Well, don’t keep her standing on the doorstep, look you! Invite her into the parlour.’

‘Hello, Morgan. Not at school?’ Maria smiled at the little girl.

‘No, indeed. This week we have the school on afternoons only, see. The Coventry children are using the schoolroom in the mornings, and there isn’t room for both lots of us. Their teacher is about a hundred, and speaks all yaw-yaw, mind. I can’t understand a word she says.’ Morgan giggled in spite of her shyness. ‘I’m to stay at home, and Mam says when I’ve finished helping with the washing I can read over the History that we did at your house.’

‘I’m glad you’re such a keen pupil,’ remarked Maria.

‘Mrs Trapp, it’s so good of you to come calling.’ If Mrs Price was surprised to see her new neighbour so early in the day, she did not show it.

‘I’ve been meaning to call on you for some time. I’m afraid I’ve been very unfriendly to the villagers, but it’s been such a bustle, getting settled in, and then getting the girls ready for school. I hope you’ll understand.’

‘There, now. I hope you won’t be a stranger now that our girls are friends. Our Morgan she can’t stop talking about Saturday, and you should have heard them prattling to each other in the French yesterday. Their Da was tickled pink.’

‘Oh, and I wanted to thank you for the delicious cake. However did you manage it with all the rationing?’

‘In the last war, see, I was a kitchen maid up at the Big House. Things were scarce in those days, look you, and I learned how to make the most of what you can get. If you ever need any help with the cooking, Mrs Trapp, you only have to ask.’

‘I wish you would call me Maria.’

‘Maria.’ Mrs Price struggled with the unfamiliar name. ‘And I’m Glenys.’

‘That’s kind of you. Now, Glenys, you’re going to think this frightful cheek, but I’ve come to ask a favour.’ Maria swiftly explained what she wanted.

‘That’s what neighbours are for, look you. Between Morgan and myself there are plenty of hands to do the washing here, and look after young, ah, Bridgetta is it? Don’t you worry about it. You go and take those other daughters to the school, and run your errands, and Morgan and me will see to things.’

‘I can’t thank you enough. If there’s ever anything I can do, please ask.’

‘Oh, you’re doing plenty. At least, your daughters are. I haven’t seen Morgan so happy in months. Now, away with you, and enough worriting.’
#207:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 8:18 am
    —
Mrs. Price is really nice. I hope Maria has found another friend. Thanks Jonty.
#208:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 8:51 am
    —
Lovely. Glad Mrs Price is so accepting and friendly.
#209:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 10:10 am
    —
Hurrah for Glenys Very Happy
#210:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 10:29 am
    —
I like Glenys!
#211:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 6:03 pm
    —
Lovely lady Mrs Price - glad Maria has found a friend.

Thanks Jonty.
#212:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 9:58 am
    —
‘Well done, Marta,’ remarked Maria approvingly, noting the breakfast dishes carefully washed up.

‘I helped too,’ put in Gretel.

‘No you didn’t. You’re too small.’

‘I did so help. I put the knives and forks away, so there.’

‘Yes, but I washed everything, and dried it too.’

‘Girls, I’m pleased with both of you.’ Maria felt this was an argument best nipped in the bud. ‘Have you got your cases ready to go to school?’

‘Nearly. But the things wouldn’t fit,’ complained Marta.

‘Quickly, then, let’s get finished, and then we can go.’ Raising her eyebrows at the higgledy-piggeldy mess in the cases Maria soon realised why the cases wouldn’t shut, and it was the work of a few moments to put it right.

‘Make yourselves ready to go, darlings, and I’ll be down in a minute. I must just have a word with Brigitta before we set off.’

Brigitta regarded her mother with big, soulful eyes peering out of a tired face.

‘Not asleep, darling?’

‘No, I can’t get to sleep. Maybe when it’s quiet I will. Mother - ?’

‘Yes?’

‘Oh, nothing. Give my love to Luise if you see her.’

‘I may be gone for some time, Brigitta. Once I’ve delivered Marta and Gretel I’m going to have to take Lieserl round to Mrs Maynard’s house. No, I’m not going to explain now, but it means I probably won’t be back until the afternoon. Mrs Price is going to look in on you from time to time, and if you are hungry or thirsty, just ask her, and I’m sure she’ll see to it. Try to have a nap: you look very tired. Then, when I come back, if you’re feeling better, we can have a nice long afternoon together, just the two of us.’

‘Yes, Mother.’ Maria tried not to worry at the listless tone in the child’s voice. Brigitta was not as robust as her sisters, but Maria had never known her seriously ill. Still, there was nothing she could do about it for now. Hopefully Brigitta would soon recover.
#213:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 10:14 am
    —
Hope Brigitta starts to feel better soon.
#214:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 10:18 am
    —
I should think she'll worry about the work she's missing, poor girl.
#215:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 11:21 am
    —
Poor girl. Sad

Thanks Jonty.
#216:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:34 pm
    —
This is probably the last instalment for a few days as I'm going away for the weekend.

The house was quiet. Brigitta gave herself up to worrying about her problem. What was she to do about those books? Oh, if only she hadn’t taken them. When she was back at school she would have to risk retrieving them, that was all. But it was such a risk, and Brigitta was now sure she would be expelled if she were found out. Was there a foolproof way to get the books back? Perhaps late at night would be better than first thing in the morning. But no, it would be so dark, and she might fall and make a noise. Then again, it was dark in the mornings now as well. Her gardening excuse wouldn’t work. What about sneaking out of prep? But if she did that, how would she get the books back to the formroom? Whichever way she looked at it, Brigitta couldn’t decide what to do for the best. At last, worn out with worry, she fell into an uneasy sleep.

A noise downstairs woke her. She could hear someone bustling about in the kitchen. Brigitta suddenly realised how thirsty she was. Feeling distinctly wobbly, she went downstairs.

‘There, now. You’ll be little Bridgetta. How are you feeling, cariad?’

‘I – could I have a drink please?’

‘Nice cup of tea, would that be? Of course you can. The kettle’s not long boiled. I’ve left Morgan at home seeing to the washing, so I thought I’d tackle your washing here, save your Mam doing it.’

‘That’s very kind of you,’ said Brigitta weakly, collapsing onto the nearest chair.

‘You don’t look too good, see. Suppose you go back to bed, and I’ll bring you a nice cup of tea when it’s ready.’

‘My head hurts.’ Brigitta felt like crying. If only Mother was there. She didn’t want to talk to a stranger, but she didn’t want to be on her own.

‘There, now. You just get on back to bed, and I’ll be up before you know it.’

Mrs Price was as good as her word. ‘You have this cup of tea, and then I’ll sing you my girls’ favourite lullaby, “Suo Gan”. I think sleep would be the best thing for you, cariad.’

Tired out, Brigitta was soon asleep, though it was a fitful sleep in which she was chased by giant books with Swastikas on them, one moment snapping at her ankles as she fled along mountain paths, the next moment poised to devour her and her family.
#217:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:42 pm
    —
Poor girlie. She'll have to tell someone about the books, though, before she worries herself to death.

Have a good weekend, Jonty.
#218:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:43 pm
    —
Hope Maria can get to the bottom of it all.

Thanks Jonty.
#219:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:52 pm
    —
Poor Brigitte, I thought there was more to here illness than met the eye!

Have a good weekend Jonty.
#220:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 12:56 pm
    —
Have a good weekend, Jonty!
#221:  Author: Nell, Location: exiled from the big smoke PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 1:16 pm
    —
Thank you jonty - have a good weekend!
#222:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 4:13 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta. She's certainly paying for her mistakes.

Have a lovely weekend, Jonty. Laughing
#223:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 9:56 am
    —
Poor Brigitta Sad

Have a good weekend away, Jonty
#224:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 9:01 am
    —
I had a lovely weekend, thanks. Here's some more to be getting on with.

Arriving at Plas Howell, Maria saw her younger daughters safely into Matey’s capable hands.

‘A short bilious attack, you say?’ Matron sounded suspicious as she removed the thermometer from Gretel’s mouth, but everything seemed normal.

‘Yes, Matron. They were both thoroughly sick yesterday afternoon, but there seem to be no ill effects. They’ve both had breakfast, and the walk to school doesn’t seem to have done them any harm.’ This was evidently true, as both little girls were hopping and skipping about in their eagerness to be re-united with their friends.

‘Marta, Gretel, you may take your cases upstairs and get unpacked. I will be up shortly to supervise. The gong will ring in about twenty minutes, so there is little point in your going to lessons. You are to report to me immediately if you begin to feel unwell again. Do you understand?’

Both children nodded solemnly.

‘And I expect to see you both this evening for a dose. We can’t be too careful.’

‘Good-bye, darlings, and I’ll see you at the weekend. Be good!’

Turning to Matron, she added, ‘I think this was probably all my fault. We went for a walk, and we drank from a stream. I thought it would be safe – I’ve drunk from mountain streams all my life, and it never occurred to me to worry about it. Only the water was rather a peculiar colour, and maybe that’s what upset the girls.’

‘It’s quite possible. I don’t recommend drinking from the streams hereabouts, Frau Von Trapp. They’re mostly quite safe, but if you’re not used to them, you might have a bad reaction. Best to take drinks with you when you are picnicking, I think.’

Maria nodded assent, her eyes sparkling at the gentle rebuke. ‘I’ll remember, Matron. And now I think I’d better go to the Library.’ Try as she might, Maria could not help her heart sinking at the prospect. Frankly, Miss Annersley terrified her. Going to the Library was like being sent to Mother Abbess all that time ago – and when she had been sent to Mother Abbess, she had usually been in trouble! Without the spiritual connection, however, she found Miss Annersley inscrutable, cold even.

‘Miss Annersley has been called away on business. Would you like to see Miss Wilson?’ Matey smiled to herself at the evident relief on Maria’s face.

‘Yes, please. Where might I find her?’

‘She’ll be in the Sixth Form room, but the girls won’t be there – they have Music with Mr Denny at this time. Do you know your way, or shall I ask a maid to take you?’

‘I think I can find it.’ Maria had slightly exaggerated, but after a few wrong turns, she came upon the pretty room normally occupied by the Sixth.
#225:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 9:05 am
    —
It's a shame she's got such a bad impression of Hilda - hope they can get on better in the future.

It'd be interesting to see her meet Mr Denny as well, to see what she makes of him.
#226:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 9:05 am
    —
I like her feelings about Hilda! I have to admit I always much preferred Bill myself.
#227:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 11:36 am
    —
I think Maria will find Miss Wilson very understanding.

Thanks, Jonty
#228:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 11:04 am
    —
Sorry about the very long gap. RL intervened! Now, where was I...

‘Frau Von Trapp!’ Miss Wilson stood up, and extended her hand in welcome. ‘I was so sorry to hear about the younger girls. How are they today?’

‘Marta and Gretel are back to normal, and I’ve just left them unpacking. Brigitta’s still unwell, though – she didn’t sleep well last night, and she looked extremely sorry for herself this morning. Hopefully it’s nothing that a few more hours in bed won’t put right.’

Bill was quick to notice that Maria looked more worried than her words implied. Brigitta had, in fact, been the subject of staffroom conversation more than a few times. The child seemed to be a loner who, unlike her sisters, was not settling in or making friends. Her work was patchy, she appeared to resent correction, and more than one mistress felt she was not making the progress that might have been expected of her. Bill was not one to mince her words.

‘Do you think Brigitta is happy here with us?’ she asked, coming straight to the point.

‘Why – Miss Wilson, what do you mean?’ Maria whitened slightly.

‘Nothing to be alarmed about. It’s just that we pride ourselves on the happiness of our girls here, and Brigitta often looks worried. More than that, your other daughters are all making friends of their own age, while Brigitta does not seem to be especially friendly with anyone in the Second Form. Has she said anything at home?’

‘No, she hasn’t said any of this, but it's true that I have been worried about her for some time. I think she, more than the others, grew up too quickly when we left Austria. Marta and Gretel were little more than babies, and I don’t know how much they understood of what was happening. Physically it wasn’t as hard on them – Georg and I carried them as much as we could. Lieserl, Friedrich, Luise and Kurt all knew the danger we were in and understood the reasons for it. Besides, they are robust, matter-of-fact children, and well accustomed to hard exercise in the mountains. Brigitta was ten, nearly eleven when we escaped, and I think it was hardest on her. She was too young to really understand what was happening, yet well aware of the danger, she’s more physically frail than the others, and she’s a sensitive, imaginative child who notices everything around her. Added to that, she was determined not to be a burden, and resolved to cope as well as her elder brothers and sisters. I think it’s taken its toll on her.’

‘How much does she talk about the escape, and her life before you left Austria?’

‘Hardly at all. Now that I think about it, she’s a changed child. When I first met her, she was an imp of a child, and forthright to the point of being thoroughly tactless. She’s quieter now, and hardly speaks unless spoken to first. I suppose I should have done something about it long ago. Only it rather crept up, and I didn’t see the changes.’

‘Do you think it would help if I were to talk to her? Sometimes things can be easier with someone from outside the family. Or perhaps she would talk to Rhyll Everett? They seem very fond of one another. But I do think someone should talk to her before it goes too much further. From everything you’ve said, something must be badly wrong, to change a fun-loving child into the reserved creature she seems to have become. What do you think?’

‘Miss Wilson, you’ve given me plenty to think about. Might I give you my answer in a couple of days? I’d like to try talking to Brigitta myself, if she’s well enough. But I’ll let you know how it goes.’

‘Of course. I’m teaching more-or-less all day for the rest of the week. Tell you what. Are you an early riser? I thought so,’ as Maria assented. ‘If Brigitta is well enough, why don’t you come in before morning school on Wednesday? I know that Rhyll is dying to show you the gardens, and early morning is the best time for that. How about it? We can give you breakfast as well.’

‘I’d be delighted. Of course, it depends on Brigitta being back at school. I wouldn’t want to leave her.’

‘All being well, I’ll expect you then. Let me see you out.’


‘Oh, Miss Wilson, there was one more thing. About Lieserl.’ Maria briefly explained what she proposed.

Bill smiled broadly. ‘I think that’s a splendid idea. Come with me now, and I’ll take you to the Music room. I’m sure you’d like to see it. Then you may take Lieserl for as long as you need her. Somehow I don’t think that young lady is destined to remain a schoolgirl very much longer, much as we’re enjoying having her here.’
#229:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 11:08 am
    —
At least they've realised something's up with Brigitta.

Thanks Jonty Very Happy .
#230:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 11:09 am
    —
I think Miss Everett is just the person to talk to Brigitta. Thanks Jonty.
#231:  Author: Miranda, Location: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 1:47 pm
    —
What a fabulous blend of worlds!! I've just found this, and am really enjoying it - especially the way it can stay true to both worlds and still flow so well.

Hope Brigette comes through alright!!

Thanks Jonty Smile
#232:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 3:19 pm
    —
Hope someone can help Brigitta.
#233:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 4:32 pm
    —
Don't agree with idea that Hilda is cold (well of course not! Wink ) but do think Nell was wonderful there.

Thank you Jonty.
#234:  Author: Catherine, Location: Newcastle upon Tyne PostPosted: Mon Aug 21, 2006 7:24 pm
    —
I'm really enjoying this, thanks Jonty.

I can see that Maria would find it hard to read Hilda but I have to agree with Lesley and say that I don't think Hilda is cold.

I hope somebody manages to give Brigitta the help she needs.
#235:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 8:02 am
    —
Apologies to all the Hilda fans on the board Wink - Nell's always been my favourite! In fact, many years ago, long before I'd come across the art of drabbling, I used to amuse myself by making up alternative scenarios in which the Headship went to Nell instead. But I digress...

Lieserl was a self-possessed young thing who had learned to keep from unseemly displays of feelings. The need to keep the truth about her assignations with Rolf secret from her father back in Salzburg had taught her that much. Nevertheless, it was obvious from her demeanour as she entered the Sixth Form sitting room that something momentous had happened.

‘Corney, would you come for a walk with me?’ If Lieserl had been less wrapped up in her exciting news, she would have noticed that her friend was as bright-eyed as she herself.

‘Sure thing. I want to talk to you in any case.’

The two went off arm-in-arm to the Sixth Form room, where Lieserl could hardly wait to unburden herself.

‘Oh Cornelia, it’s simply marvellous. What do you think has happened? Lady Joy has arranged for me to have an audition at the BBC. She really thinks I’m in with a chance. A friend of hers, the Countess of Kentisbury, has a London house, where I can stay when I go for the audition, so that’s all taken care of. I’m to go the week after next. Oh Corney, if all goes well I could be singing on the radio by Christmas.’

‘That’s just swell, Lieserl, I’m so pleased for you. Which day do you go?'

'Monday. I'm to travel down on the Sunday, because you can't tell how long the journey's going to take at the moment. I can't imagine how I'm going to get through next week though.'

'I'm sure we can find you plenty to do to keep you busy. But listen, I’ve got something to tell you. There was a letter for me at morning break, just after you left, from Poppa. He’s agreed to me joining the Services. He’s said he’ll rent a London flat for me if they accept me – which I’m sure they will, with my languages. So we could share it, and live together. What do you think of that?’

'A flat together sounds good, but Corney, Lady Joy was telling me about a hostel for girls that she knows of. It sounds terrific fun. The rooms are arranged in 'corners' with about four or five girls in each one. Lady Joy knows some girls who live there, and she was telling me about the jolly time they have. It does sound thrilling. I don't mean to sound ungrateful, but don't you think it would be rather splendid to live amongst girls from all sorts of backgrounds, doing all kinds of jobs and college courses?'

'More fun than living in a flat in luxury on our own, you mean?' Cornelia sounded amused. 'Guess there's plenty of time to talk about all of that.'

‘Oh, it all seems simply too good to be true.’ The two girls, lost for words for once, hugged each other in gleeful anticipation of the future.
#236:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Aug 22, 2006 8:12 am
    —
Those two have such a lovely friendship. Thanks Jonty.
#237:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 5:30 pm
    —
If Miss Everett had been wiser to the ways of small girls, she might have noticed something unusual during her First Form gardening lesson. However, inexperienced as she was, she saw no need to inquire into the occasional fits of giggling and knowing glances passing between her pupils. To be sure, it was a bit of a nuisance, but so long as the girls got their work done, she was not unduly concerned.

Marta had wasted little time since her return to school that morning. Quickly establishing that the big pockets of their gardening smocks were ideal for gathering rabbit pellets, she instructed her classmates to collect as many as they could. The Ozanne twins had been inclined to turn their noses up at first, but the thought of Robin and the others finding dried, brightly-coloured pellets in their bedclothes persuaded them to overcome their fastidiousness. There only remained the problem of where to keep the pellets while they dried. This had been a puzzle to the children, until Bride, greatly daring, suggested using one of the boxrooms.

‘After all, hardly anyone goes there except at the beginning and end of term.’

‘Is it very risky to get in and out?’ asked Marta.

‘Well, it’s not exactly forbidden, you know,’ Julie remarked. ‘No-one’s ever ‘xackly told us we can’t go there.’

This piece of logic appealed to the little girls. ‘I think we’d get in a row if we were found, you know,’ observed Bride. ‘I can’t see the Abbess thinking we really didn’t know we shouldn’t be there. But it’s worth the row if you ask me.’

Primrose, who had shown herself to be an imp of the first water, agreed with her. ‘I don’t mind being one of the ones to go into the boxroom. I should think that it’ll make it all the more fun, knowing we’ll be in trouble if we’re caught.’ And she gave a thrilled shudder at the prospect.

At the end of the gardening lesson, the pellets were handed over to Primrose, Marta and Bride, who were to take them to the boxroom. Whilst Nella Ozanne kept watch at the end of the corridor, the three First Formers, almost beside themselves with glee, crept along the corridor. This was the first time they had been to this part of the school. They tried the door gingerly, and it opened without difficulty.

‘It’s a bit crowded, isn’t it?’ Bride could not see an obvious place to leave the pellets.

‘Look, I’ll show you what to do. If we pile those boxes up, like so, in the corner, it will make us a space where no-one will see the pellets. Like this,’ and Marta, groaning with exertion, suited the action to the word. It was the work of a few moments to build a little hidey-hole in the corner, from which the pellets would be free from discovery should someone choose to enter the boxroom. Delighted with themselves, the three small girls swiftly laid out their stash of pellets, and made their escape to the dormitories to change out of their gardening clothes.
#238:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 6:20 pm
    —
All this effort- and they are going to be in so much trouble about it! Laughing

Thanks Jonty.
#239:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Aug 23, 2006 8:03 pm
    —
This doesn't bode well!
#240:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Mon Aug 28, 2006 11:48 am
    —
Uh-oh!

Thanks, Jonty
#241: Blossom of Snow May You Bloom and Grow Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sun Oct 08, 2006 4:35 am
    —
More please Jonty. I'm really missing this story and would love an update please Laughing .
#242:  Author: Identity Hunt, Location: UK PostPosted: Wed Nov 08, 2006 6:15 pm
    —
Jonty,
I have just found this and read it straight through.
It is absolutely gorgeous, and I am desperate to know what happens next Wink
Please may we have an update ?
#243:  Author: Imogen,  PostPosted: Sat Nov 18, 2006 12:46 am
    —
Please write some more Jonty, it's so beautiful.
#244:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 17, 2007 4:33 pm
    —
Sorry about the very long absence Sad . Here's the next bit. When I was re-reading it to remind myself of the story, I realised I'd neglected to follow the advice in Jo Returns - if only I'd thought to make a list of characters! When I've posted this, I'll go back through and do some editing Wink

Maria sat on the edge of Brigitta’s bed. ‘Do you think you could eat a little vegetable broth? Mrs Price left it, and there’s too much for me.’ Brigitta was still pale, but the shadows under her eyes had lessened a little, and almost despite herself, her appetite was returning. Maria, coming back in with a bowl of steaming soup, busied herself with changing the sheets on the little ones’ bed. There were times when the responsibilities of motherhood sat heavily, reminding her that she was only in her middle twenties. What could she say to put Brigitta at her ease? Maria had no intention of trying to force the child’s confidence, and for once, she felt at something of a loss. It seemed best to keep the chatter light, and wait for a signal that Brigitta was ready to talk.

Brigitta, meanwhile, had had plenty of time to think. She had done a truly terrible thing, something that would make her father and stepmother deeply ashamed. If she were expelled from school, as Brigitta now felt certain would happen were she to be discovered, perhaps Mrs Maynard and her sister would feel that the Von Trapps were not the kind of family who deserved scholarships. All her sisters would have to leave the school, and Brigitta knew how happy they were there. And if they had to leave, there would be no-one to help Deryn and Morgan get an education. With her keen sense of fairness, Brigitta almost felt it was worse for the two village girls to have the prospect of education dangled in front of them, only to have it removed almost at once. No, it was she, Brigitta, who must make the sacrifice. She would have to persuade Maria to take her away from school. If only her stepmother would stop chattering away about Matron’s office and wondering aloud how she kept her uniform so spotless. Couldn’t she see that Brigitta was trying to say something important?

There was nothing for it but to interrupt.

‘Mother? Can I ask you something?’

Maria paused in between plumping up the pillows and straightening the covers.

‘Yes of course, sweetheart. What is it?’

‘Mother, can I leave the Chalet School?’

‘Leave school? But why on earth would you want to do that?’ Maria hadn’t been prepared for the request, and her surprise was plain.

‘It’s like I tried to explain to Luise before we started, I’m just not good at being one of a crowd. You can never be on your own at school, and there’s no time to sit and read, or work in the gardens. Can’t I stay at home and help you with everything here? I wouldn’t be any trouble, and I could make cakes – remember how you told Mrs Price you never had time to make them? And I could do lessons with Deryn when she comes, and I could read and practice sums on my own. I know I’d learn more that way, truly Mother.’

Maria came over and sat heavily on the bed. Perhaps there was truth in what Brigitta was saying. Maria tried to see things from Brigitta’s point of view. Like the other Von Trapp children, she had only ever learnt with governesses before. Perhaps there had simply been too many changes in the short life of this sensitive child who noticed anything and everything going on around her. Perhaps it was unreasonable to expect her to accommodate to yet another change, the change of living and learning amongst a big, jolly group of girls. Perhaps she should indeed be given another few months, at least, to get used to her life in the Welsh borders, before being thrown into the hullabaloo of school. Perhaps the quietness of being at home, for a while at least, was just what Brigitta needed. Her thoughts in turmoil, Maria faced her middle stepdaughter squarely in the face.

‘I don’t know, Brigitta. Can you tell me what’s brought this on? Is there some trouble at school that you’re not telling me about? Are the other girls unkind to you?’

A stubborn, mulish look came over Brigitta’s face. Anyone more experienced in dealing with small girls might have recognised that Brigitta was trying not to cry.

‘Is something wrong?’ continued Maria, even more gently. ‘Do you find the work too difficult?’

This was too close to the truth, and Brigitta thought of her sisters, and of the Price girls, and hardened her resolve. She met Maria’s gaze fearlessly, doing as good an impression as she could of the candour with which she had been used to meeting her father’s rage, when questioned about one of her pranks so long ago in Salzburg.

‘No, Mother, nothing is wrong. I just don’t like school. There’s nothing wrong that won’t be put right by me staying at home.’

Maria ran her fingers through her hair. If only Georg were here to discuss this latest turn of events. Then she brightened, as another thought came to her. Mrs Maynard and her sister had awarded the scholarships, so they must be consulted. Maria wasn’t on her own.

‘I tell you what, Brigitta. You can stay at home for the rest of the week. I’m not sure that you should go back soon in any case – this bug seems to have hit you much more heavily than it has the little ones. In the meantime, I will speak to Miss Wilson.’ Maria felt disinclined to tell Brigitta that she had already been the subject of one such conversation with that good lady. ‘At the end of the week, if you still feel you want to leave school, we will both have to interview Mrs Maynard. Oh yes,’ as Brigitta started to protest, ‘It’s only fair. Mrs Maynard and her sister have generously given you this scholarship, and it would be only fair for you to explain your decision to them. You can’t funk this, you know,’ and she stroked the child’s forehead tenderly. ‘Agreed?’

‘Yes, Mother, and thank you.’ Brigitta lay back, exhausted. Maria, not entirely sure she had done the right thing, tucked the covers around her, and left her alone with her thoughts, to sleep again if sleep would come.
#245:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 17, 2007 5:40 pm
    —
Perhaps Joey will be able to ferret out what the real problem is.


Good to see this again - thanks Jonty.
#246:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Jul 17, 2007 6:29 pm
    —
Wow, I discovered this at lunch time, and an update had turned up by tea time.

Thanks Jonty, I had a lovely hour reading it earlier.
#247:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Jul 17, 2007 8:14 pm
    —
Oh good, it's back! Super....
#248:  Author: LizB, Location: Oxon, England PostPosted: Wed Jul 18, 2007 7:50 am
    —
Great to see this back Very Happy

Thanks, Jonty
#249:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Jul 18, 2007 9:26 am
    —
Thanks for the comments. Here's the next little bit.

‘Maria! How lovely to see you, so nice and early!’ Rhyll Everett, not normally the most demonstrative of souls, found herself warmly embraced. ‘I stayed over at the school last night,’ she said, once she had extricated herself, by way of explaining her own appearance at such an unearthly hour. ‘I felt I really must get on with burning some of the garden rubbish, and that’s not something that can easily be done once the girls are around. There’s about forty minutes until breakfast. I don’t suppose you’d like to help? Or perhaps you are worried about spoiling your precious clothes?’ This last was said with a twinkle in her eyes, as she was well aware of Maria’s views about clothes and tidiness.

Maria took up the proffered rake with a grimace and looked down at herself. ‘The day I start worrying about spoiling these ‘precious clothes’ is the day I hope someone gives me a good talking-to about pride coming before a fall. Well, are we going to build the bonfire, or stand here nattering?’

‘How’s Brigitta?’ asked the gardening mistress, as the two of them worked companionably. Like everyone else at the Chalet, she had imagined that the bilious attack must still be keeping Brigitta at home. ‘I’ve missed her in the garden, you know. She’s one of the keenest of the girls, and very talented.’

Maria quickly filled her in. The inexperienced Rhyll looked perplexed. She couldn’t imagine why any girl would want to leave the Chalet School, or why indeed a child should be consulted on the matter in the first place. Surely Brigitta was much too young to decide such a thing for herself. The duty of children was to do as they were told. And yet, mused Rhyll, what wouldn’t she herself have given to have been allowed to leave her own school, when she was Brigitta’s age?

‘I suppose school doesn’t suit everybody,’ she said at last, feeling that some kind of response was called for. ‘But it does seem extraordinary, to let Brigitta decide whether or not she comes to school. Ah well, these are extraordinary times. Heavens, there’s the bell for breakfast, and neither of us has washed.’ Taking to their heels, the two ladies fled indoors, eventually arriving late, breathless and apologetic in the dining room, in a manner that would have brought trouble on any of the schoolgirls already tucking into bread and butter.
#250:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Jul 18, 2007 11:06 am
    —
Thanks Jonty.

Interesting different views on Brigitta, but they both seem a bit out of their depth with the problems of small girls. I hope Joey or Madge can help.
#251:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 18, 2007 12:12 pm
    —
Pity it was Miss Everett - had Maria found a more experienced Mistress she may have got somewhere.

Thanks jonty.
#252:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 12:55 am
    —
On the other hand, Miss Everett's and Brigitta's shared love of gardening might prove a bond between them that allows Rhyll to find out more.
#253:  Author: Liane, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 8:24 am
    —
Thanks for the update Jonty, I really like this.
#254:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 9:22 am
    —
Thanks for the comments. Does anyone know Miss Slater's first name? I need it for later on!

Maria was not the only guest at breakfast. Scarcely had she sat down, with a somewhat rueful smile at Nell Wilson as that lady glanced pointedly at her pretty watch, when a murmur of ‘Joey!’ ‘Auntie Jo!’ and ‘Mrs Maynard’ alerted her to the presence of another latecomer. Jo Maynard, looking not one whit abashed, made her way over to the staff table.

‘Morning, Hilda, morning, folks! I don’t suppose you can give me breakfast?’

‘But of course there is plenty for you, my Jo,’ exclaimed Mlle Berne hospitably, while Hilda Annersley summoned the maid and indicated the need for an extra place. ‘Are the babies with you?’

‘Not this time, I'm afraid. It’s only a flying visit - I’m here to extend some invitations. Maria,’ she continued, with a grin at her Austrian friend, ‘How would you and the girls like to come over on Saturday? You can all come over in the morning, and spend the day. I’m sure your girls will love to play with the triplets, and if the weather’s fine, we can go for a walk, and I’ll show you some of our most secret bolt-holes. Do say you’ll all come! Then in the afternoon, I’ll ask the Lucy, Chester and Ozanne crew, as well as my own nieces, to English tea. Corney too, I want a chat with her. It’ll be a splendid day.’

An equally warm acceptance was on Maria’s lips, when she remembered Deryn, Morgan and the lessons. It would never do to disappoint the village children, not to mention Glenys, their mother, who had been so kind in watching over Brigitta.

‘That’s very kind of you, Joey. In fact, I was wanting to talk to you anyway. We’ll love to come and spend the morning if you’ll have us. But we must be back as we have an afternoon engagement. Yes, the girls as well as me,’ as Joey’s eyebrows were raised.

‘Well, if it’s like that, it’s like that.’ Truth to tell, Jo was not accustomed to having her invitations turned down and felt slightly aggrieved. What engagements could the Von Trapp family possibly have? It wasn’t as if they knew anyone in the village. Still, it would give her a better chance to get Cornelia on her own, and inquisitive Jo was consumed with curiosity regarding the urgent family business that had taken Cornelia across country on her own at a moment’s notice. ‘Well, will you at least be able to stay for lunch? I can invite the others over in the morning, if Hilda will let me, and we’ll have a lunch party instead of afternoon tea. Maria? Hilda?’

‘You know I can never say no to you, Joey. Go on, have your lunch party, it won’t hurt the girls for once. The elder ones can walk, if you’ll come and fetch Betsy, Bride and Primula. I suppose you’ve got enough petrol for that?’

‘Just about. I’ll be over some time after ten to pick them up, if that’s alright.’ And Jo, recovered from her momentary discomfiture, began planning the morning’s activities, and wondering whether there would be enough food in the house to provide lunch for so many. It was just as well she had Anna, that miracle-worker, on hand. Anna would rise to the occasion.
#255:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 9:58 am
    —
Miss Slater's name is Pam.

Thanks Jonty.
#256:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 9:59 am
    —
Poor Anna. I enjoyed Jo's surprise when someone turned down an invitation from her. Well done Maria for not forgetting about Deryn and Morgan.

Thanks Jonty.
#257:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 3:46 pm
    —
Lovely to see this back. Thanks, jonty.
#258:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 19, 2007 4:58 pm
    —
Good for Maria for remembering - and Hilda? Stop being so wet! Rolling Eyes

Thanks jonty
#259:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 20, 2007 7:52 am
    —
Meanwhile, on the First Form table, eleven little girls could hardly eat, so overcome with suppressed mirth were they. Marta, like her mother, had made an early start that morning. With Bride and the Ozanne twins, she had crept out of the dormitory at first light, to retrieve the rabbit pellets that they had collected and stored in the boxroom with a care hardly warranted by so illicit an enterprise. Wrapping the now-hardened pellets in some greaseproof paper secured with Deryn’s help from the kitchens, they had crept down to the First form-room, where Julie, Nancy and a very scared-looking Elfie awaited them.

‘Come on, we’ve mixed the paints. We thought you were never coming!’

‘We had to go slowly. It was still darkish on the stairs, and we didn’t want to trip or something. Imagine if one of us had gone hurtling down the stairs. We’d’ve roused the whole house, and then the fat really would have been in the fire.’ Bride gurgled at the idea, but Elfie’s eyes widened with horror. She liked Bride, but she was a law-abiding little soul, and she had never imagined she would be getting up to so much mischief at school.

Julie and Nancy had no such qualms. They spread the paints out. For ten minutes, there was quiet, as the children set about their task. At last, the painting was finished, and a collection of small, round, luridly-coloured objects sat on the greaseproof paper. The First-formers sat back and regarded their work with pride. Their complacency, however, was short-lived, as a thump from somewhere above their heads alerted them to the fact that the house was waking up, and the rising bell would soon be ringing.

‘My hat! We’ll never get up to the boxroom and back down to our dormies in time!’ Thus Vanna, turning several shades paler. Time had passed rather quicker than the seven miscreants had imagined, and they immediately realised the truth of Vanna’s observation.

‘I know,’ returned Bride the resourceful. ‘ ’Member that big cupboard in the kindergarten room? The one with the dressing-up clothes? They won’t be using it at this time of year, an’ it’s full of shelves and things. We can leave the pellets there for the paint to dry. It won’t take long, and then we can collect them when the kids go to bed.’ Thank goodness, thought Bride, for that extra half-hour granted to the First form. ‘Couldn’t be more perfect, don’t you see? We collect the pellets, and take them up to bed with us.’

Seven faces brightened at this plan. It was the work of a few minutes to creep into the next-door kindergarten room and deposit their treasure at the back of a shelf, moving a few hats and coats in front of the pellets. You could never be too careful. Hugging themselves with glee, the little girls made their way back upstairs and into their respective dormitories with moments to spare until the rising-bell. For once, Nemesis was kind, and the dormitory prefects heard nothing. It is true that Elizabeth and Biddy were somewhat annoyed that their small charges would keep retiring into corners and whispering and giggling when they were supposed to be dressing, but they could find nothing amiss with the dormitory, and supposed that this was simply the way of small girls. So by the time the green and pink dormitories arrived at breakfast, there wasn’t a single first-form boarder unaware of the morning’s exploits, and they could hardly wait for the day to pass and bedtime to arrive.
#260:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Jul 20, 2007 9:30 am
    —
Elizabeth and Biddy don't sound like very effective dormitory prefects. They should know by now that this batch of first formers aren't exactly angels Laughing Now who's going to need something from the Kindergarten dressing up cupboard today?

Thanks Jonty.
#261:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jul 20, 2007 5:42 pm
    —
Is anyone else thinking poetic justice that Elizabeth and Biddy have to deal with mischievous juniors? Laughing


Thanks jonty.
#262:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 21, 2007 3:47 pm
    —
‘Come to the staffroom with me for coffee, Maria? I’m the only mistress free first lesson, so we won’t be disturbed.’ Thus Nell Wilson, after Grace had been said. ‘Unless you were wanting to come as well, Rhyll? I know you’re not usually here on Wednesday mornings, and you don’t have any classes until the afternoon.’

‘No, you have your private gossip. Maria and I have already had a catch-up, and I need to get that bonfire going. No rest for the wicked!’ So saying, she set off with her usual boyish strides towards the gardens, hands in her pockets. Bill gazed after her fondly.

‘We’re lucky to have Rhyll. She does a magnificent job of keeping the gardens in order, not to mention teaching the girls. I don’t know what we’d do without her. Has she discussed her plans for a kitchen garden with you? It looks like we’re going to need it, with the rationing getting tighter and no end in sight. Rhyll’s full of plans for planting vegetables. She seems to know just what will grow where, and last night I found her poring over documents from the Ministry about efficient use of different kinds of soil.’

Maria looked interested. ‘I think I will ask her over to my cottage, then, to give me some advice on what to grow. We have so little space, and I want to use what we have got as well as possible. As you say, the rationing seems to get harsher with every passing week, and I have five healthy, growing appetites to feed, as well as my own! I don’t have much time for gardening myself, and to be honest, I’ve never had the patience for it. When I’m outside I would rather be running about and climbing trees, not bending over a vegetable plot. But Brigitta has what I’m reliably told are called ‘green fingers’, and I’m sure she would like to be in charge of the Von Trapp family garden!’

‘Ah yes. Brigitta. If I’m not very much mistaken, she was to be the object of today’s visit. How is the child? Still unwell?’

Once again, Maria explained. Telling Nell Wilson, with her long experience of girls and schools, was rather different to talking to a well-meaning but uncomprehending Rhyll. As she came to the end of her explanation, Maria became aware that she might not have acted very wisely. Nell paused, and gazed ceilingwards for what seemed like a long time.

‘Maria, I don’t want to interfere, but I’m not sure that keeping Brigitta out of school is going to be altogether helpful. No,’ as a chastened expression came over Maria’s face, ‘I’m not blaming you at all. It’s a difficult situation, and it’s hard to know what’s best. Only think about it from Brigitta’s point of view, if you will. There is something about school that she finds hard to face. Perhaps it’s true that she dislikes being in a crowd, but it sounds to me as if there is more to it than that. Whatever it is, she needs to learn how to face her troubles, not run away from them.’

Maria coloured, remembering when she had last heard words similar to these.
#263:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 21, 2007 4:14 pm
    —
Oh yes - didn't her own Abbess say something very similar? Pleased that
Nell was there.


Thanks jonty.



PS. What year is this set?
#264:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sat Jul 21, 2007 9:18 pm
    —
I get songs from the Sound of Music stuck in my head every time I read this drabble!

Glad to see Maria getting some advice from an experienced mistress.

Thanks Jonty.
#265:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 21, 2007 11:59 pm
    —
Lovely to see this back.
#266:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 12:51 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
What year is this set?


Ah, the question I hoped no-one would ask Smile The girls are all just over a year older than when they were introduced to Maria in Sound of Music. Assuming the passage of at least a few months between Maria arriving at the Von Trapps' and marrying Georg, this would make it the autumn term after the Anschluss, ie 1938. Or, if you stretch a point, 1939 at latest. Yep, the problem with that is that the CS wasn't in Armiford by then. So I decided not to worry too much about chronology, and just make it ambiguously wartime. If I were to start writing again from the beginning (which I most definitely am not), I'd make all the girls three years older and go for 1941. When I started writing it, I thought I wanted all five girls to be at the Chalet, but as it turns out, I can't keep tabs on all of them, so Gretel has disappeared almost completely and there's not much of Luise either. Ah well. I'll know for next time! Meanwhile, on with the story.

‘Brigitta is only a child' continued Nell. 'She’s not even twelve yet, even though she may sometimes seem older and more self-possessed than most girls of eleven. It’s a natural reaction to want to run away from troubles, especially in children of that age. We help them best by insisting them face up to any difficulties, and by standing behind them while they do so, ready to catch them if they fall. Tell me, Maria, do you trust Brigitta?’

The question took the young Austrian by surprise. ‘Trust? Why – yes, I mean, I hadn’t thought, but – yes, I trust her. She’s honest, and straight, and courageous. Why, you should have seen her facing up to Georg in his rages. A little scrap of a thing, but not afraid to speak her mind. Yes, I trust her. Why do you ask?’

‘If you trust a child, you have faith in her to learn from her mistakes. It sounds to me rather as if you’re trying to protect Brigitta from herself, and from what you’ve just said, it doesn’t sound like Brigitta needs that protection. If she’s the strong character you make her out to be – and I have no reason to believe otherwise – then she can only gain from having to face up to her difficulties. Maria, can I be frank with you?’

Maria wondered what else was coming. Not since her days at the Abbey had someone spoken so plainly to her, yet it was impossible to resent Nell Wilson’s quiet wisdom.

‘Maria, you are still very young yourself. You’re barely a few years older than our sixth formers, and you have tremendous responsibilities on your shoulders. I have – we all have – great admiration for the way you’ve risen to the challenge of bringing up seven children on your own in a foreign country. You’re an unusual young woman, and you’d be an extraordinary young woman if you didn’t make the occasional mistake. Well, I think you’re making a mistake here. I think, in trying to protect Brigitta, you’re running away yourself. You’re running away from the difficult task of helping Brigitta face up to her troubles. My dear, don’t look like that. As I said before, I’m not blaming you. But I want to help you. Believe me, here at the Chalet School we understand girls. Send Brigitta back to us, and let us do what we can to find out what’s gone wrong. Likely as not, it will be something that started as a trifling affair, now blown out of all proportion. It happens all the time with that age. Send her back, and we’ll do the rest. Let us take some of the responsibility for once.’

‘I suppose - oh Nell, I don’t know what to think. Georg’s so far away, and I want to do the best I can for his children – our children. I, it just all feels so much sometimes.’ And Maria held her head in her hands.

‘What do you think your Reverend Mother would have advised?’ asked Nell unexpectedly.

In spite of herself, Maria grinned. ‘She would have told me to find out what the Lord wanted me to do, and to do it whole-heartedly.’

‘Well, here you are, in this place, with good friends. Do you really think it was by accident that of all the villages in Britain where you could have ended up, you found yourself so close to the Chalet School? Here you are, surrounded by good friends who want to help you care for your children’s spiritual well-being. Perhaps your Reverend Mother would have agreed with me that you can’t always do God’s will alone. Send Brigitta back to us, Maria. No harm will come to her, I give you my word. And we’ll send her back to you a happier and wiser girl, or my name’s not Nell Wilson. Can we regard that as settled?’

The wind taken out of her sails, Maria could only nod in agreement.

‘And now, about Rhyll'. Nell's voice resumed its usual brisk tones. She’s not in the least bit happy living with the Lucys in Armiford. I’ve got a proposition to put to you.’

Maria leant forward in interest, glad of the change of subject.

‘We’ve offered to have her here at the school, but she’s too independent-minded for that. Besides, though she enjoys teaching a few lessons a week, she’s not so fond of the company of girls that she wants to live among them full-time, so to speak. But I think she’d agree to some kind of half-and-half arrangement, where she lived here for, say, four nights a week, and stayed with you in the cottage for the other three. Maybe three weeknights, when your girls aren’t at home. I’m sure she’d want to pay you for the privilege, and it would be no hardship to her to do so. How about it?’

‘I can’t think of anything I’d like more. I do get lonely sometimes during the week. I’m not used to being alone, and besides, though the girls are wonderful company, I do enjoy being with adults sometimes! I’d simply love it if Rhyll wanted to stay with me during the week. But would she come?’

‘Try asking her. Let her see that you would value her company. I think Rhyll has been too used to being something of a loner. I’ve enjoyed watching her with you. I don’t think she’s had many opportunities to make friends of her own age, and she’s seldom as animated as when she’s talking to you – or about you,’ with a memory of a conversation she’d had with the younger woman a few days ago.

‘If you don’t mind, I think I’ll go and find her and ask her now. Carpe diem. Now that really is something that Reverend Mother would say!’ With a last word of thanks, and a cheery wave, Maria was gone.
#267:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 1:26 pm
    —
Wonderful Nell, so wise.

jonty wrote:
Perhaps your Reverend Mother would have agreed with me that you can’t always do God’s will alone."

Quite right, Nell. My MA would have whole-heartedly agreed, too. Laughing Laughing We're put here to keep each other on the straight and narrow.

That whole episode was lovely, Jonty. Thank you.
#268:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 2:08 pm
    —
Nell was brilliant there. I kept expecting her to launch into Climb Ev'ry Mountain!
#269:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 2:27 pm
    —
Quote:
Ah, the question I hoped no-one would ask Smile


Ah, but the beauty of these drabbles *is* that you are allowed to take licence with questions like this!! So don't worry about that, please.

Quote:
Not since her days at the Abbey had someone spoken so plainly to her, yet it was impossible to resent Nell Wilson’s quiet wisdom.


Quote:
‘What do you think your Reverend Mother would have advised?’ asked Nell unexpectedly. ...... In spite of herself, Maria grinned. ‘She would have told me to find out what the Lord wanted me to do, and to do it whole-heartedly.’ ...... 'Perhaps your Reverend Mother would have agreed with me that you can’t always do God’s will alone.'


Note: I have deliberately put those last three quotations together in a single block even though I know it's not grammatically correct, simply to save space here.

Trust Nell to take the line which would most appeal to Maria in attempting to convince her that she must let Brigitta fend for herself. She really is brilliant here, as Alison says - but I keep expecting her to turn the question back to Maria's own experiences and adapt 'How do you solve a problem like Maria' to fit Brigitta's situation!!!

And I loved her 'use' of Maria's Reverend Mother, too.

Quote:
‘Try asking her. Let her see that you would value her company. I think Rhyll has been too used to being something of a loner. I’ve enjoyed watching her with you. I don’t think she’s had many opportunities to make friends of her own age,


I also liked the way she can see a way to help two potentially lonely adults who already enjoy each other's company.

We all know that Hilda Annersley excels at seeing just what is going on with both pupils and staff and doing all she can to find good solutions. It is no disrespect to her at all to suggest that here we see Nell doing exactly the same thing - and showing equally strong powers of observation and empathy as Hilda would have done.

Thanks, Jonty
#270:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 2:41 pm
    —
I hope the School can help Brigitta, after all her initial problem was that no-one noticed that she was struggling.

And Rhyll Everett leaving the Lucys and living partly with Maria is a really nice idea. Might explain why she accompanied the school to Carnbach as well.

Thanks Jonty.
#271:  Author: Catherine, Location: Newcastle upon Tyne PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 7:43 pm
    —
I, too, hope that Brigitta can get the help and understanding she needs. I wonder, will the mischievous First Formers be found out?
#272:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 22, 2007 8:07 pm
    —
Oh well done, Nell - wonderful!

And Jonty I was only curious as to where they were in relation to the bus accident - no more! Laughing

Thank you.
#273:  Author: Sal, Location: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 12:18 am
    —
Thanks Jonty I've just found this drabble and it is absolutely brilliant. I have a question though is there a prequel to it and if there is it archived somewhere as I can't seem to find it?
#274:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 7:37 am
    —
Alison H wrote:
Nell was brilliant there. I kept expecting her to launch into Climb Ev'ry Mountain!


Garn, I missed a trick there! Sal, there is a prequel, but it was on the board at the time it got hacked, and I don't know if it's archived. I think I have it as a word doc somewhere - PM me if you want it, and I'll have a look. Thanks for the comments, everyone.

Saturday had dawned bright and fair, and a merry party had set forth from the Chalet, laden with small gifts for their hostess, who could hardly be expected to provide lunch and afternoon tea for a dozen hungry girls out of her family’s own rations. A riotous morning had followed, of exploring the gardens and the immediate countryside. Gretel had been charmed with the coppice just beyond the garden gates where Primula and Betsy were accustomed to playing house, and the three small girls commandeered some of the triplets’ playthings for a makeshift dolls’ tea party. Marta and Bride, with Julie and Nancy and the Ozanne twins, decided to ‘help’ with the triplets, and spent the morning in the sandpit, while the elder girls enjoyed a rough-and-tumble game of hide-and-seek. ‘You’ll join in, won’t you Maria?’ implored Joey, as she fastened her hair tightly. 'We’ve no use for stuffiness in this house.' Maria, who had no intention of being left out of the fun, agreed readily, and the morning had passed off quickly, if not exactly peacefully.

‘Was there something you wanted to discuss with me?’ asked the hostess later, as the two ladies relaxed after lunch.

‘Oh, it was something about Brigitta. She begged to be allowed to leave school, and for a time I wondered if I should let her. I wouldn’t have made any decisions without talking to you, of course,’ as she noted the frown on her friend’s face, ‘But in any case, I talked it over with Nell, and Brigitta went back to school on Thursday. Nell will keep an eye on her for me.’

‘Oh well, if Nell’s on the case, all will be well. Though perhaps you’d like me to have a word with Brigitta? I’m not that far from my own schooldays, and she might find it easier to talk to me than to a senior mistress.’

‘At the moment she doesn’t seem inclined to talk to anyone. I’m beginning to think it’s best to leave her to her own devices for a bit. Nell gave me a bit of a talking-to on my own account, and made me see that Brigitta’s a monkey, but a trustworthy monkey. Whatever’s bothering her – if something’s bothering her – will all work out in the end, I’m sure. I’m determined not to worry any more. But heavens!’ and Maria’s hands flew to her head in consternation. ‘Look at the time! We simply must fly! Help me gather up my brood, for we should have been on our way ten minutes ago!’

In the ensuing chaos, there was no time for Jo to ask what other engagement had taken priority over her own, and eventually that lady was left to her own devices.

‘Life does seem to be full of minor mysteries at the moment,’ mused Joey to herself, as she sat in the drawing room in solitary state. ‘First Corney goes haring across England on ‘family business’. Now the Von Trapps turn out to have Saturday afternoon engagements. And I’m the last to know about Brigitta’s troubles. I must be losing my touch. Still, I mean to do something about the Cornelia mystery before I’m very much older. I’ll go and bag Corney right now, before the others start demanding their tea. I wonder where she’s got to?’

Cornelia, meanwhile, had been making the most of the freedom from school routines to snatch an uninterrupted conversation with Lierserl. The day, though fine, was too cold for sitting around for long periods, so the two of them had found a nice private corner in the smallest of the sitting-rooms. There was no fire in here, and consequently the room was not much used, and they felt safe from discovery. They had lots to talk about. On Thursday, Corney had had a letter from Jimmy at his training camp. He sounded cheerful enough, though Corney thought that, beneath the banter, Jimmy was finding things harder than he let on. The early mornings, for one thing, would be a trial for him. Jimmy’s many strengths did not include a talent for early rising, as that young man would have been the first to admit. And the petty restrictions were hard for someone of his creative and artistic disposition. Nonetheless, he was a cheerful, friendly soul, given to making the best of any situation, and determined to serve king and country. Corney read out loud his descriptions of his companions Rory and Peter, and the strict but fair sergeant who was in charge of their platoon. Jimmy certainly had the pen of a ready writer, and the two girls laughed out loud at the young men's antics.

‘Guess he’s getting on with life just fine,’ observed Cornelia, as she stopped short of the private part of the letter. ‘I sure can’t wait for the end of term.’ For Corney, too, was to ‘get on with life’ as she put it. She and Lieserl then talked over their plans for January. They were to move to London as soon as Christmas was over. First, they were to stay in the Kensington flat owned by the Countess of Kentisbury, while the small house in the north-west London suburb of Pinner was made ready for them. Mr Flower, having researched the matter thoroughly, had decided he did not want his only daughter to be any more of a target for Hitler’s bombs than was strictly necessary. So they had compromised, and he had bought them a tiny house to share.

‘But it’s very close to the Metropolitan railway – you know, the London Underground. We can travel to work every day by train. It’ll be just bully!’

‘’Lieserl! Lieserl! It's time to go!' Maria's golden tones rang out from the hallway.

Lieserl rose with some reluctance. It was so hard to speak to Cornelia alone at school, and she had been hoping for a longer talk, but duty called, and the two parted.
#275:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 8:00 am
    —
Ah - are we about to have an Abbey crossover as well Very Happy ?
#276:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 2:01 pm
    —
I'm enjoying Joey being the last to know things Laughing , I hope she doesn't upset Cornelia by asking tactless questions.

Thanks Jonty.
#277:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 2:52 pm
    —
So much to catch up on after such a short time away! This is a fascinating crossover. I especially like Rhyll's role in connecting the CS and the von Trapps.

Thank you, Jonty.
#278:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 3:59 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty. I'm really enjoying this.
#279:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 5:18 pm
    —
Joey - mind your own business - leave Corney alone!

Hope Corney actually says that to Joey - possibly less politely too. Laughing


Thanks Jonty.
#280:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 5:51 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
Ah - are we about to have an Abbey crossover as well Very Happy ?


Not a full-fledged Abbey crossover, but several cameo appearances for those who like them! Meanwhile, because Lesley asked so nicely...

‘Corney, let’s go to my study. It’s ages since we had a proper chat, and I’m dying to talk to you. How are things up at the school?’

‘Guess everything’s just fine,’ replied Cornelia. What was she supposed to say, for goodness sake? Did Joey want a blow-by-blow account of all the middles’ latest doings? Corney knew that some of the other prefects enjoyed discussing the school’s affairs with its erstwhile head girl, but she could never see the point. It wasn’t as if there was anything she couldn’t handle on her own. In any case, the middles hadn’t done anything especially enterprising that she could call to mind for the time being. Not unless you counted the First Form’s pranks played on their dormitory prefects, and since that had been told to her off the record, Corney had no intention of betraying the confidence.

‘Everything’s just fine at school,’ she repeated. ‘How are things at Plas Gwyn?’

‘Oh, we jolly along somehow. Connie cut a new tooth the other day. Poor mite, we did have a time of it with her, but that seems to be over for the present. And Lennie bumped her head of the bars of her cot. Did she howl! Luckily Anna was on hand with a pacifier, so no damage was done.’

The chatter continued for a while in this vein. Happy as she was to share the trifles of Plas Gwyn, the discussion was not going how Joey had intended. That lady racked her brains for a way to change the topic of conversation but it was no good. At last she decided to broach the matter that she had wanted to raise all along.

‘Cornelia, is everything all right at home? You know that I’m not one to pry in matters that don’t concern me, but you have to admit it’s hardly usual for the Head Girl of the Chalet School to disappear unescorted during term time. You gave me quite a scare, I can tell you! You know that you can always talk to me, don’t you?’

Now it was Cornelia’s turn to look discomfited. This was the very topic she had wanted to avoid. From the beginning of her schooldays, she had never exactly liked Joey Bettany. Time had mellowed both of them, and she now had no objection to the older girl, and even enjoyed her company on occasion. Their flight from Austria had brought the two together up to a point, but Jo was not Cornelia’s choice of confidante, and Cornelia could not imagine her ever being so.

‘Gee, I’m sorry Jo, but Bill said I wasn’t to talk about it, just say it was family business.’ Corney played for time.

‘Bill doesn’t mean me, you goose! If you can’t talk to the school’s very first pupil, who can you talk to? Come on, Corney, for I mean to know!’ Thus Jo, winningly.

Suddenly Cornelia saw red. She may still be a schoolgirl – just – but she was not going to let her former schoolmate treat her as a child. Only a few months ago, she might have let rip with the flow of language for which she had been famed, and which had made her such a regular subscriber to the school’s fine box. Now, however, she found a new dignity.

‘Jo, has it occurred to you that some things are private? Even schoolgirls have a right to privacy, you know. It’s high time you stopped being quite so inquisitive. Quite honestly, I don’t know how you have the cheek to say that you don’t pry into affairs that don’t concern you. You’re the most inquisitive person I know, and if you don’t take care, you’ll turn into a nasty, interfering busybody whom everybody wants to avoid.’ Cornelia was all head girl now. ‘You’ve left the School. Sure, you were a fine Head Girl, but it’s time to move on and let other people get on with things in their own way. If folks choose to come and discuss their business with you, then I guess that’s fine, but until then, you should learn to let well alone. The reason I went to London has nothing to do with you. Bill knows, and I guess if she’s satisfied, that’s all that matters.’

Here, Cornelia ran down, and looked at her hostess. Joey had turned rather white, and Cornelia suddenly felt alarmed. Jo was an adult after all. Had she, Cornelia, gone too far?

‘An interfering busybody?’ repeated Jo at last. ‘Is that what people think of me? I always thought they were so pleased to see me up at the School. The girls cheer when they see me at breakfast, and the prefects always seem so ready to ask for my advice.’

‘I didn’t say you were an interfering busybody, only that you’ll turn into one if you’re not careful.’ It was as if the age difference was reversed. ‘Jo, for your own good, you should step back a bit. Don’t go to the School so often. Let them come to you. If you give good, impartial advice, the girls will seek you out, but if you keep trying to force confidences, you’ll only meet with resentment.’

‘I suppose I have found it hard to let go. With Jack being away, and only the babes for company, the School’s been important to me. But heigh-ho, there’s more to life than the School, and you’re right of course. Corney, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry, though I can see that’s just what I have done. Pax?’

‘Yes, of course pax. I’m sorry if I was a bit tactless. I didn’t mean to upset you.’

‘We’ll call it quits then. Now, how about we help Anna get the tea ready?’ And no more was said between the two of them.
#281:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 6:43 pm
    —
Why thank you Jonty. Laughing Corney was very restrained and adult there - well done her - and well done Joey for taking it on board.
#282:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 9:00 pm
    —
Well said Corney Laughing .
#283:  Author: Elbee, Location: Surrey PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 9:07 pm
    —
I'm enjoying this too but also can't find the prequel!

Well said Corney, hopefully Joey will listen!
#284:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 9:24 pm
    —
Good one Corney - direct enough to be effective but not unecessarily hurtful. Very mature of her. Hasn't she come a long way from the rebellious new girl in Head Girl?

Thanks Jonty.
#285:  Author: Sal, Location: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 10:02 pm
    —
Rosalin wrote:
Good one Corney - direct enough to be effective but not unecessarily hurtful. Very mature of her. Hasn't she come a long way from the rebellious new girl in Head Girl?

Very true.
Thanks Jonty
#286:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 23, 2007 11:48 pm
    —
Yes, I can imagine Jo and Corney getting along quite well, but not necessarily being the greatest of friends. Equally, I can see how Jo drifted into that 'need-to-know' behaviour; in the past she always has known, and assumed that it would stay that way.
#287:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 24, 2007 8:20 am
    —
Rosalin wrote:
Good one Corney - direct enough to be effective but not unecessarily hurtful. Very mature of her. Hasn't she come a long way from the rebellious new girl in Head Girl?


One of the things I'm finding hard is dealing with the temptation to endow my favourite characters with every virtue known to womankind! Is this a known pitfall of drabble-writing? Anyone have any tips on it? Or should I simply let Corney and Miss Wilson become the saints they were always (in my mind at least) intended to be? Smile Smile

‘Oh do hurry up, Gretel, you can be such a little slowcoach at times!’ Marta was literally dancing with impatience. ‘If we don’t leave soon we won’t get back to school by bedtime, let alone in time for supper.’

‘I don’t know what’s got into you,’ remarked Luise, as she helped little Gretel into her coat. ‘We’re not going to be late. There’s oceans of time still. Anyone would think you didn’t like being at home, you’re so anxious to get back to school.’

‘I’ve got business to attend to,’ replied her sister, her small face slightly upturned. Maria bit back a smile. It was good to see Marta enjoying life so much, and moments like these reminded her of the child’s aristocratic origins. If ever they returned to living in state, Fraulein Marta would have no trouble ordering the servants around.

‘Everybody got everything? Give me one last kiss then, darlings, and make haste.’

As she watched the girls disappearing into the distance, Maria pondered to herself the most recent changes. Lieserl growing up, and soon to leave to make her own way in this new country. Her new friendship, if you could call it that, with Mrs Price. Maria still found it hard to call her ‘Glenys’ as instructed. The woman had a heart of gold, that was beyond doubt, and the two girls were delightful. Yesterday’s lessons had been even more satisfying than last Saturday’s. Both village girls had worked hard during the week, and they were keen as mustard. But could Maria ever consider the uneducated Glenys Price as a friend? Maria stopped short. Was she turning into a snob? Or had she been a snob all along, and simply not realised it before now? Maria had never had any use for snobbishness. But she couldn’t help admitting that she was looking forward to Rhyll’s arrival at the cottage no end. She had taken Nell Wilson’s advice, and invited the young woman to live with her during the week. At first, Rhyll had been reluctant, thinking that the offer was one of charity. In the end she offered to pay for the privilege. Maria had accepted gratefully, for money was in short supply at the cottage, and the extra would be welcome.

Maria tried to think back to when she had last had a close friend of her own age. At the convent, close friendships had been discouraged, especially amongst the postulants and the novices. Her childhood had been a solitary one in the mountains, and she had loved the company of women of all ages – it was one of the things that had appealed to her about the convent. But close friendships were new to Maria, and she found the experience an attractive one. The evenings were drawing in now, and though it did not do to dwell on misfortune, Maria found it hard not to think about Georg as she sat sewing by the gaslight. Evenings spent in Rhyll’s pleasant, undemanding company were a much happier prospect. Only one more evening on her own, and then Rhyll would arrive tomorrow afternoon. Maria headed indoors to make the most of the remaining light to write to Georg and give him the latest.

******************************************

‘Quick! They’re off to bed! I’ll keep look-out down here, an’ Elfie and Primula you go upstairs, no-one will suspect you. Me an’ the Ozanne twins will go and get the –’ and Marta was suddenly overcome with giggles.

‘Shhh, you dunderhead! Do you want to bring half the prees running?’

Whatever else she wanted to do, Marta emphatically did not want to bring half the prees running. Moreover, she objected to the reminder. She was in charge, not Bride, and the sooner that young lady remembered it the better.

‘Everyone in position? Right, Nella, Vanna, let’s go and – and – bag the whole caboodle!’

So saying, the three delinquents crept along the passage to the kindergarten form room. Had they but known it, their precautions were completely unnecessary. Cornelia had called a prefects meeting to discuss the insubordination of Betty and her compeers, which looked set to become the fashion in the Fourth, and which did no good for the spirit of the school. The staff were enjoying a well-earned coffee and gossip in the Staff sitting-room, at the other end of the house. So there was no-one to intrude on the illicit activities of the First Form. Marta, however, was cheerfully ignorant of this, and was taking no chances.

Bedtime could not come soon enough for the little girls. Their trick had been a long time in the planning. The pellets had taken longer to dry than they had imagined, and they had had to postpone their mischief for several days, but they were days full of delightful anticipation which only served to make the prank more exciting. At last it was time to get their own back on the dormy prees! Vanna and Nella carefully divided up the pellets between the green and pink dormitories, so that there were several for each of the big girls.

It is on record that the First Form undressed and got themselves ready for bed faster than even before. Then the fun began. First Marta took charge of Biddy’s cubicle. ‘One in each of her slippers! Oh I can’t wait to hear her when she finds her feet are all coloured and smeared with smelly rabbit stuff!’ The little girls hugged themselves with glee. ‘That’s right, Nancy, two in her pillowslip. Dare we risk putting on one top of her pillow? She’d get it in her hair!’ This put the finishing touches to the little ones’ mirth, and they literally howled with laughter, bringing about their own undoing.

The prefects’ meeting finished, Cornelia decided to spend some time alone with her thoughts and made her way up to the sixth form dormitory – conveniently turning a blind eye to all sorts of rules. ‘What are those demons up to now?’ she said to herself, hearing the commotion in the First Form dormitories. Corney sighed a gusty sigh. ‘Guess while I’m still at school I have responsibilities. I’d best go take a look.’
#288:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Jul 24, 2007 8:55 am
    —
I get very attached to "my" characters too Laughing !

Thanks Jonty.
#289:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 24, 2007 1:03 pm
    —
jonty wrote:
One of the things I'm finding hard is dealing with the temptation to endow my favourite characters with every virtue known to womankind! Is this a known pitfall of drabble-writing? Anyone have any tips on it? Or should I simply let Corney and Miss Wilson become the saints they were always (in my mind at least) intended to be? Smile Smile

Believe me, jonty, I have just the same trouble with Hilda and MA. Laughing Saints, both of them! Or even angels!! Laughing Laughing

Loved Maria's reverie there about life and friendship.

Now what's Corney about to find? Shocked
#290:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 24, 2007 6:19 pm
    —
I have the same trouble too - the way to stop them turning into saints is to find at least one fault and write about it - doesn't have to be big - just something to convince the reader that they are reading about a real person.


Thanks Jonty - Cornelia will need to bite her lips for this one! Laughing
#291:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 1:12 am
    —
For me, it always comes back to the question of hearing the person's individual voice; if that disappears from wjhat I've written, than I've misrepresented what they've relayed to me.

I was intrigued by Maria's musings on snobbishness; the changes in her life have given her a lot to think about.
#292:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 9:22 am
    —
Thanks, jonty. Those first formers are devils!
#293:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 10:28 am
    —
Thanks for the comments & advice, folks - I'd never thought about listening to my characters, but I'll definitely give it a go from now on Smile

Little could have prepared her for the scene that met her eyes in the green dormitory. Six small girls appeared to be writhing around with laughter in their prefect’s cubicle. Corney said nothing, but regarded them with a firmly set expression that betokened no good.

‘Ow, I’m aching, I’m – ’ but nobody heard what else Julie was, for that small sinner had looked up and seen the Head Girl. One by one, the little girls came to their senses. What had they done? And what, oh what would be their punishment?

‘Quite. And now, perhaps, you would be so good as to explain what the dickens is going on here?’ None of the children had seen their Head Girl look quite so grim before.

‘Well?’ The Head Girl’s voice rang out again, as the silence threatened to become oppressive.

‘Please, Cornelia, it is my fault. I thought of it.’

‘No, Cornelia, Marta is new. I was supposed to be looking after her, so it's my fault.’ Bride, whatever else she lacked, did not lack courage or loyalty, or a sense of fairness.

‘No, I’m the eldest, so I’m to blame,’ was Vanna’s contribution.

‘When you have quite finished deciding who is at fault, maybe you would be so good as to explain what you are actually doing.’ Cornelia’s tones were icy. ‘Vanna, as you remind me, you are the eldest. Perhaps you would oblige.’

‘I, that is, we, that is, we were – we were putting these in Biddy’s and Elizabeth’s pillows and in their night-things.’ Vanna could do nothing but hold out one of the offending pellets. Corney turned it round in her fingers. What on earth was it?

‘Please, Corney, it’s a rabbit-dropping. We dried them an’ painted them,’ explained Marta, realising that the Head Girl had no idea what she held.

‘And this was your idea, Marta?’ Cornelia’s mouth was set in a hard, straight line which spoke of her struggle to hold back a smile. This had to be the most enterprising set of First Formers the School had ever seen, all apparently due to the small Austrian. But it would not do to let the children guess her amusement, and she was outwardly all severity.

‘It was Marta’s idea, but we all helped.’ Bride was determined to stand by her friend.

‘May I ask why you chose to play such an idiotic and unpleasant trick on your dormitory prefects?’

Haltingly, the story was told. At last, Cornelia regarded the six little girls before her.

‘Let me see if I understand correctly. A few weeks ago you played a trick on your dormitory prefects. They were kind enough not to report you, but instead imposed an entirely appropriate punishment.’ Here, Cornelia had to pause to explain the word ‘appropriate’. ‘Were the pink dormitory involved?’

The six miscreants had not expected the direct question, which took them by surprise.

‘I take it that silence means they were. Primrose, be so good as to fetch them here.’

Primrose shot out of the room like a frightened rabbit, and soon the rest of the First Form boarders had joined their form-mates in the green dormitory.

Cornelia regarded the children in silence for what seemed to the sinners like an eternity. ‘I think your behaviour has been despicable,’ she began at last. ‘You played the kinds of trick that very small children play. That’s understandable, for children like yourselves. But to then set yourselves to get revenge on your dormitory prefects who were only doing their job is thoroughly nasty.’

The silence was now broken by sundry sniffing, as that aspect of their behaviour was made plain to the First Form.

‘I take it that you hadn’t seen it that way. You were simply being small children, out to play a very silly trick for sheer devilment. The other thing you hadn’t thought about was the waste. Four people’s night-things might have been ruined. At the very least, they would have had to be thoroughly washed. Do you know how hard it is to get servants in wartime? The maids are run ragged doing everything that needs to be done, without having extra washing to see to. Not to mention the soap and hot water. So your actions are unpatriotic as well as nasty.’

By now, the eleven were weeping in good earnest.

‘Please, Cornelia, honour bright, we didn’t mean it like that. We just didn’t think.’

‘No, Nancy, you didn’t think, did you? Seems to me there was a lot you didn’t think about. Well, here’s something you can think about. You have shown that you are still very little girls, who can’t be trusted to behave the way we expect girls in the School proper to behave. For the whole of this coming week, you will therefore be treated as Kindergarten. You will share their bedtimes. You will be supervised at all times by prefects. You will not be allowed to go to the village on Saturday and you will wear your smocks at mealtimes.

Eleven faces looked aghast at this last. To forego their extra half hour before bed, and endure constant supervision was bad enough. But to have to wear KG smocks at mealtimes was a public disgrace. All the School would see they were not to be trusted, and Miss Phipps was bound to be disappointed in them. But Cornelia hadn’t finished.

‘You will explain yourselves to Elizabeth and Biddy, and to Robin and Lorenz, and apologise to them. On Saturday I will ask them to report on your behaviour. I will expect to hear that you have borne your punishment with the grace that we expect at the Chalet School. If I hear good reports – and only good reports – I will consider reinstating your First Form privileges. Now go to bed, and no talking. It’s already a good twenty minutes past your lights out time.’

Leaving behind her eleven very subdued and conscience-stricken little girls, Cornelia made her way to the senior common room to fill the four Fifth-Formers in on their charges’ latest.
#294:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 11:16 am
    —
Welcome back Jonty. I have missed this and am really glad you've written some more. My only consolation for not discovering it earlier is I've had a few updates to read all at once. Thanks, its fabulous. Loved Corney's reaction to Jo and her comments and her as Head Girl. Hope Brigitta sorts out her problems and am really happy Maria remembered the tutoring her daughters were doing and not stayed visiting all day. Thanks Laughing
#295:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 11:16 am
    —
Well done Corney, I think the first form will be squashed for a little while now Laughing

Thanks Jonty.
#296:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 11:33 am
    —
Laughing Thanks Jonty.
#297:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 25, 2007 8:50 pm
    —
Oh dear - they have been ground underfoot, haven't they? It'll take a while before they bounce back!


Thanks Jonty.
#298:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 9:28 am
    —
I know this is a very obvious question, but I couldn't find the answer on a quick scan through the wartime books, and I'm sure everyone else knows! Did Karen go with the School when they left Austria? Or was a local woman in charge of the kitchens? I decided it didn't matter too much for this episode, since Deryn was likely to address whoever it was as 'Cook' in any case, but it'd be good to know in case I need her again! Apologies if I've got any of the French wrong - mine is of the rusty O level variety!

‘Alors, encore une fois. Quand est ton anniversaire?'

‘Mon anniversaire est le dix-huit janvier.’ The answer came without any hesitation, and Deryn looked pleased with herself, as well she might.

‘Tres bien. Quelle age as-tu?’

‘J’ai quatorze ans.’ Again, the answer came straight away. Brigitta and the four Third-Formers allowed themselves some muted applause. ‘Now, I think it’s time you learnt how to write some of this down.’ Luise had written the phrases into an old exercise-book that Gwensi had managed to find hidden away in her own bedroom. Like everything else, paper was in short supply, and the authorities had become extra vigilant about handing out new books. It was a stroke of luck that Gwensi’s room still held useful treasures.

‘You can practise copying these phrases out. They’re the ones we’ve just done. Then on Saturday we’ll test you,’ continued Luise. ‘See here, if you turn to the back of the book and turn it upside-down, that’s where Brigitta has put the English grammar.’ Brigitta flushed and looked pleased. She had spent her unexpected free time last week, when she hadn't been at school, writing out the basics of parsing in a way that the Welsh girl would be sure to understand. Then she had made up some exercises of her own for Deryn to complete. She had done the same for Morgan, for the smaller girl was also eager to work on English grammar. Brigitta at last felt that she was beginning to understand the difference between subject and predicate on her own account. It was amazing how well you understood something once you had explained it to someone else, she thought.

‘I’d best be getting along now, look you. Cook’s expecting me back in the kitchens, and I’m sure you young ladies have things to do. Thank you kindly for the book, and I’ll make sure I do all the learning by Saturday. I’ll help Morgan as well, she’s that pleased to be learning something at last.’

Gwensi flew to the door, to check that the coast was clear.

‘All sereno! Off you go, Deryn, and you too, Brigitta. We’ll stay and tidy up, it doesn’t matter so much if we get caught in our own form-room. Same time tomorrow, Deryn? Remember, it’s history and arithmetic.’

Deryn’s face fell. ‘I knew there was something I was meant to be telling you. I have to run some errands tomorrow evening, so I won’t be able to come. Would you be able to make it Wednesday instead?’

‘I’ll say! Don’t you worry, we’ll see you on Wednesday. Now hurry, before you get into any trouble.’
#299:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 9:37 am
    —
Karen isn't mentioned in the books specifically covering this period, but she's mentioned in the later British books - Carola etc - and the impression given then and later is always that she'd been with the school all along Very Happy .
#300:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 9:46 am
    —
Thanks Jonty. Am glad Brigitta is getting better at her French. Maybe things will get sorted our for her soon
#301:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 12:05 pm
    —
This seems to be doing Brigitta good, hope it continues.

Thanks Jonty.
#302:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 1:59 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
Karen isn't mentioned in the books specifically covering this period, but she's mentioned in the later British books - Carola etc - and the impression given then and later is always that she'd been with the school all along.


Thanks, Alison. Another short bit, specially for Abbey fans Very Happy

Margaret Marchwood was troubled. It didn’t do to have someone left out of all the form's affairs, but the new girl, Brigitta Von Trapp, showed no signs of settling down amongst them. Miss Burnett had intimated to her that she thought it was high time the form did something to help the new girl, and that she, Margaret, was to take the lead. But what could you do with someone who seemed determined to walk on her wild lone, as Margaret’s mother would have said? After all, they did try to get Brigitta to join in. After prep earlier today, when all the form had been given permission to go to the Gymnasium and enjoy a riotous half-hour of chasing games, Brigitta had politely declined, saying she had something else to do. It had been the same on Sunday night. Margaret and her twin, Elizabeth, had asked Brigitta several times to play ‘Impertinent Questions’ with their own little coterie, only to be politely but firmly told that the Austrian would rather read. ‘It’s as if she looks down on us,’ thought Margaret to herself. ‘And it’s not fair that Burney thinks we’re being unkind to her. Apart from all of that, and in spite of everything, I quite like the kid. I wish I knew what to do.’

‘What’s up, Peggy-twin?’ Elizabeth had come looking for her sister.

‘I was just thinking about Brigitta. You know what Burney said to me about making friends with her, and I have tried, honest injun. But it seems the harder I try, the more she goes round looking like she’s lost a shilling and found sixpence.’

‘I’ve got an idea,’ returned Elizabeth importantly. ‘And it’s an idea for all of us. You know how the rest of the School’s had a down on the Seconds ever since the business with the missing books? Well, my idea will make all of that right.’ Here Elizabeth paused for effect.

‘Go on, you chump,’ rejoined Margaret, flinging a cushion at her sister. Elizabeth could be very maddening sometimes.

‘Well, everyone loved the party that Mother and Auntie Joan organised. Why don’t we do that again, as a Second Form thing? You an’ me could lead the dancing. Oh you know we could!’ as a somewhat horrified look came over Margaret’s face. ‘And we could put on an entertainment, just us, just the Seconds. You know how much Brigitta loves to sing, and she’s Plato’s blue-eyed boy. She’d never stay out of something like that. Eilunedd could sing a duet with her if she wanted, an’ some of the rest of us could do a play. Oh, let’s suggest it to the others, and see what they think.’

Margaret was less radiant than her twin. ‘It could work,’ she said eventually. ‘Let’s have a form-meeting after supper, and discuss it with the others. We’d better fly now, or we’ll be late for Arithmetic, and I suppose you don’t want another telling-off from Miss Slater.’
#303:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 2:43 pm
    —
LOL - the way they call each other "Margaret-twin" and "Elizabeth-twin" always drives me mad, but I'm glad that they seem concerned about Brigitta.
#304:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Jul 26, 2007 5:25 pm
    —
*pokes annoying twins*

It is a good idea of Elizabeth's though. They'd have the confidence to pull it off, and they are supposed to be very good dancers and musicians. Hope it helps Brigitta.
#305:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 7:55 am
    —
Echoes the Hope it helps Brigitta. Thanks for the second update
#306:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 9:51 am
    —
Some things were very hard to do. Father always said that if you knew something was right, you had to do it anyway, no matter how much courage it took. Father said that the people who called him a coward for not wanting to fight for the Nazis didn’t know anything about real courage. He said that leaving Austria and refusing to fight was the bravest thing he’d done in his life: he’d looked sad when he said it, and said that perhaps it was the only brave thing he’d done in his life. Marta didn’t think that last bit was true. She was sure that Father had done lots of brave things. And he’d said that Maria and the children were brave, too, for leaving Austria, and he was proud of them. When they made him leave for the prison camp (Marta was too young to understand about internment, or what it meant) he’d said that they must carry on being brave, to show the British that Austrians could be brave too. They must carry on doing the right thing, to make him proud of them. But this was a very hard thing that Marta had to do, and three times she walked straight past the Senior sitting-room without summoning up the courage to knock on the door. If only Cornelia would come out, then she wouldn’t have to go through the ordeal of walking into the common room with all those big girls, and explaining what she wanted. Maybe she could leave it until the weekend, and ask Lieserl to ask Cornelia to see her? Marta brightened momentarily at the thought. Then she spoke sharply to herself. ‘That wouldn’t be what Father would want. He’d say that was funking it. What is it Mother always does when she’s afraid? She thinks of her favourite things. I’ll try that.’ Anyone walking along the corridor at that moment would have been surprised to see Marta standing by the bay window repeating to herself, ‘Pussy willow, pink parasols, blackberrying’, a determined look on her little face. At last, she made up her mind. Marching up to the door of the Senior common room, she knocked on it, perhaps a little harder than she had intended. A voice from inside called out ‘Enter!’ and Marta crept inside.

‘Yes? What is it?’ Mary Shaw looked kindly down at the small girl. The Seniors had rather enjoyed the tale of the Juniors’ escapade, and though she would never had told Marta, Mary (in common with quite a few of the older girls) had a degree of admiration for the enterprising child who was by all accounts keeping the First Form up to the mark in mischief. Marta opened her mouth twice and nothing came out. Scarlet to the roots of her hair, she finally managed to utter,

‘Pup-please-can-I-speak-to-Cornelia-in-private-please’.

‘Corney, do you want to come and talk to this brat?’ called Mary, in tones rather kinder than her words. Cornelia, looking up from her knitting over at the far end of the room, took in the situation at once. Rising swiftly, with a brief 'thank you' to Mary, she led the little Austrian out of the room. ‘We’ll go to the Prefects room. There won’t be anyone there at present.’ Completely overcome, Marta followed the Head Girl in silence.

Reaching the prefects room, Cornelia seated herself on the rather battered armchair, and indicated to Marta to bring the other comfy chair over and sit beside her. With no idea of what was coming, she had no intention of making things more difficult for the First Former by asking her to stand.

‘Well? I take it it’s something important? Juniors don’t usually summon the Head Girl for a private interview, you know.’

‘I didn’t know,’ replied Marta truthfully, and in German, for her English had deserted her. ‘But I have to say something important to you. I want to apologise for the trick with the rabbit pellets. We all apologised to Elizabeth and the others, and they have forgiven us, but it was my trick more than the others, and I thought I should apologise to you too. But also, it is most important that I should explain to you we didn’t mean to be dishonourable, truly. I've been thinking about what you said to us. I know Father would have said the same things. He would have been so very disappointed in me for seeking revenge. I see now what a wicked thing it was I tried to do, and I led the others into wickedness too. I’m very sorry, and I promise not to do it again, and I, and that’s all.’ Marta ran down, a solitary tear trickling down her face.

‘Thank you for telling me all that,’ began Cornelia gruffly. Truth to tell, she was at a bit of a loss for how to respond. Maybe she had come down too hard on the kids. Marta was such a baby to be talking so earnestly. But even as she searched for what to say next, Marta, worn out with the effort, gave way to violent sobbing. There was only one thing to be done, and Cornelia did it. Lifting the child gently onto her lap, she stroked her hair, and murmured soothing noises.

‘It’s alright, kid. I forgive you, and so would your Father. Little girls do wrong things sometimes, but you’ve apologised, and it’s all alright now. There’s no need to cry so.’

‘I – I miss Father,’ gulped Marta at last. ‘I want to go back to how things were, in Salzburg, in our real house.’

‘I know you miss your father. But you can’t go back, not while the war is on. And just think of all the friends you’ve made here. Wouldn’t you miss us, just a little teensy bit, if you were to go back to Salzburg right now?’

In spite of herself, the sobs stopped, and the corners of Marta’s mouth turned up fractionally. ‘You said ‘all your friends’ and then you said ‘us’. Are you my friend? You don’t loathe and despise me for what I did?’

‘You bet we’re friends!’ returned the American. ‘Guess I can’t stay mad with someone who ferrets me out specially to tell me she’s sorry and she didn’t mean to be bad. Only Marta, tell me this – why do you play such mad tricks? It’s the first time we’ve had a girl as young as you get up to so much mischief. Generally they wait until they hit at least eleven or twelve. I know I did.’

‘We used to play tricks on all our governesses, back in Salzburg,’ explained Marta. ‘We even played tricks on Mother when she first arrived – when she came to be our governess, you know. Only I wasn’t the leader then. I just joined in. I suppose that’s what's diff'rent,’ she mused, more to herself than Corney. ‘When I joined in, the others did the thinking about whether or not we were being honourable. Brigitta always knew. Brigitta loved playing tricks, but she would never do anything dishonourable. That’s what Father used to say. If ever he suspected a trick, he would look at Brigitta, because he knew she would always own up, and never do anything mean or sneaky.’

‘How about next time you want to play a trick, then, you go check it out with Brigitta first? If she thinks it’s straightforward mischief, then I guess you can go ahead, though don’t tell anyone I said so. If she thinks it’s mean or sneaky, then you don’t play it. How about that?’

Marta smiled a watery smile. ‘Yes. I give you my word. Cornelia? And the small girl burrowed further into Cornelia’s lap.

‘Yes?’

“I’m glad you’re my friend. But I sha’n’t tell the rest of the First Form. They’d only be jealous.’

For once, Cornelia found herself completely lost for words.
#307:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 10:09 am
    —
That was so sweet!
#308:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 11:31 am
    —
Oh bless her!
#309:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 12:46 pm
    —
Awwww... That's lovely.

(Also makes Brigitta's current anguish even more understandable)

Thank you, Jonty.
#310:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 12:56 pm
    —
Marta was sweet there - and so brave. I loved her reciting her favourite things to work up her courage.

Thanks Jonty.
#311:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 5:22 pm
    —
Awwww, so cute.


Thanks Jonty.
#312:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 5:38 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments. Here's a little something for the weekend Smile

‘It doesn’t look like she’s coming. Something must have happened to hold her up – she’s never been late before.’

‘Let’s wait another ten minutes or so.’ Brigitta was not ready to give up. ‘Deryn loves History. I know she’ll be here if she possibly can.’

The five girls looked at each other, irresolute. They had wasted twenty minutes of their precious hour already, and Daisy was growing uneasy. ‘It’s getting harder and harder to slip away without any questions being asked. Joy looked at me very curiously when I said I couldn’t go for a walk with her. We can’t slip away every evening, so we have to make the best of the time we have. I vote we give it up for today. I don’t think she’s coming.’

The sound of a quick step outside in the corridor made the girls look up. Then the object of their conversation entered the room, hot, flustered and breathless.

‘I’m that sorry to keep you waiting, young ladies. Megan - she's one of the other maids-of-all-work - was took sick sudden look you, and that left only me for the washing-up. You know what a stickler Cook is, and I durs’n’t cut any corners. I did it as fast as I could.’

‘Don’t worry about it. But let’s get straight on, we haven’t any too much time as it is. Let’s have just fifteen minutes each on History and Arithmetic.’

The half-hour raced by. ‘You’ve done very well with that algebra, Deryn. I do believe even Miss Slater would be pleased with your equations, and she’s even harder to please than your Cook!’ Beth was warm in her praise for the village girl.

‘But, look, I don’t think we’d better meet again this week,’ put in Daisy the cautious. ‘People are beginning to get suspicious, and that won’t do.’

‘We’ll see you at our house on Saturday, though.’

‘Yes, Miss, and don’t you worry, I’ve plenty to be getting on with. If I get any time to myself in the next few evenings, I’ll go over the exercises you’ve given me, and make sure I understand it all proper, like. I’m that grateful, young ladies, really I am.’

Once again, the girls dispersed to their lawful occasions.

‘Brigitta, where have you been? Don’t you remember, Margaret told you we were having a form meeting, and we needed you there specially.’

Brigitta regarded Elizabeth with something close to distaste. She liked Margaret, but Margaret’s harum-scarum twin was not the kind of girl to appeal to the young Austrian.

‘I thought I’d told you. I was busy.’

‘Busy with the Third Form, I bet. I saw you sloping off with Beth, Daisy and Gwensi.’ Eilunedd sounded aggrieved, as well she might. ‘I suppose the Second Form aren’t good enough for the high-and-mighty Brigitta Von Trapp!’

‘Shhh, Eilunedd! That’s enough from you. Brigitta can be friends with whomsoever she likes. But I do wish you’d been at the meeting, Brigitta. It’s true what Elizabeth said, we did need you there. Elizabeth thinks we should throw a dancing party for the rest of the school, just like Mother and Aunty Joan did a few weeks ago. We thought you’d like to sing in the interval, and we could do a play or something, because there aren’t enough others of us who sing or play a musical instrument. Only we couldn’t decide. Peggy thinks it’s a silly idea - she says that no-one would let kids like us do it, and they’d all laugh. I don’t know, myself. What do you think? Do you think we could do it?’

Brigitta applied herself to the problem in hand. ‘I see what Peggy means. It would be a big thing to take on, and I’m not sure we could manage it. It would be worse to do it badly than not do it at all, I think. But could we make it a Juniors thing? If we joined forces with the Third we could put on quite a show. I suppose we’d have to include the kids in the First as well, but that might be no bad thing. They could do a dance of their own, and they’re small enough for people to think they’re sweet whatever they do.’

Margaret brightened visibly. She had been puzzled about how to find a way out of her dilemma. Privately, she had agreed with Peggy Bettany, that the resources of the Second Form were not equal to hosting a dance party. But she had to support her twin, in public at least. Now Brigitta had given her a way out. And it sounded as if it might just work.

‘Listen, everyone,’ and she stood on a chair, while the clamour died down. In very few words, she explained Margaret’s idea to the rest of the form. There were murmurs of approval.

‘Brigitta, you’re an infant genius!’ declared Peggy at last. ‘It’s too late to do anything about it now, but I vote that tomorrow after dormy work, we send a deputation to the First and Third Forms. If they agree – and I don’t see why they shouldn’t – we could go and see the Abbess before prep. Everyone agreed?’

A round of applause gave Peggy her answer.
#313:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 5:41 pm
    —
Brigitta seems to have redeemed herself in the eyes of her form, maybe being involved in the party will make her more one of them.

Thanks Jonty.
#314:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 5:54 pm
    —
Good for Brigitta.

Thanks Jonty
#315:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 8:31 pm
    —
Two lovely, yet very different, episodes to enjoy here. I did like Marta's apology to Cornelia, and the way Cornelia handled her - like others, I giggled over Marta reciting 'a few of her favourite things' to give herself courage to knock on the door of the prefect's room. And it does sound as if Brigitta has redeemed herself with her school fellows, with her idea of how Elizabeth's suggestion could be made to work - which may also, perhaps, help her change her mind about not wanting to be at school at all.

I'm also interested that 'this' Elizabeth and Margaret are the reverse of EJO's originals, of whom someone - I think it might have been Jen Marchwood, once said "Elizabeth just thinks of things, Margaret does them - with frills on!" - the clear implication being that Margaret was the scatterbrained one!

Thanks, Jonty - I'm really enjoying this.
#316:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Fri Jul 27, 2007 8:43 pm
    —
Marta was adorable there, and I love seeing Corney as Head Girl! (she did better than some Head Girls might have done with such a self-possessed little girl!)

Looks like Brigitta is finding her place too.

Thanks Jonty
#317:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 12:35 am
    —
Marta was so very earnest and Corney was delightful with her. And interesrting to see the way they have resolved the party difficulty.
#318:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 9:27 am
    —
Marta was just gorgeous with Corney there and am glad the twins are trying to include Brigitta. Hopefully everything will get sorted out with her and her form soon
#319:  Author: Lizzie, Location: A little village on the Essex/Suffolk border PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 3:19 pm
    —
You're back! Ooh, so much to catch up on, I've been really bad at keeping up with my CBB-ing lately...must rectify that! Glad to see you posting again Jonty, I shall try and post some more of A Moment Of Truth soon as well!
#320:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 4:00 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
I'm also interested that 'this' Elizabeth and Margaret are the reverse of EJO's originals, of whom someone - I think it might have been Jen Marchwood, once said "Elizabeth just thinks of things, Margaret does them - with frills on!" - the clear implication being that Margaret was the scatterbrained one!


Embarassed Ooops, that wasn't intentional! It's a long time since I've read EJO, it was just that putting the twins in seemed the easiest way to insert some folk dancing without having to invent characters of my own! Thanks for the comments, everyone. Lizzie, it's great to 'see' you again, and I'd love some more Moment of Truth!!

‘And then Corney said we had to wear our beastly smocks to meals all week. It’s been horrid,’ explained Marta with emphasis. It was Saturday evening, and the Price girls had gone home after another highly successful afternoon’s lessons.

‘Well you deserved it, my pet. What an unpleasant trick to play.’

‘Corney was super about it, though.’ Marta recounted the substance of her subsequent meeting with the Head Girl. ‘I promised her that I’d ask Brigitta before I played any more tricks. You don’t mind, do you, Brigitta? I told her that you would never do anything mean or sneaky.’

To everyone’s surprise, Brigitta coloured violently. ‘I – I suppose not.’ There was a short pause, but evidently Brigitta had no more to say on the subject.

‘Now, little ones, it’s time for bed. Marta, when you say your prayers tonight, I want you to think especially hard about how kind people have been to us in this country, and I want you to ask Our Lord to help you show how grateful you are. No-one likes an ungrateful little girl, you know.’

‘Yes, Mother. I’m sorry.’

‘Then we’ll say no more about it. Go on, both of you, upstairs, spit spot, and I’ll be up directly to hear your prayers and read you a story.’

Brigitta was very quiet that evening. There was nowhere to be alone in the small cottage, and it was too dark to go outside and work in the garden, but it is to be feared that Brigitta’s attention was not on her mending, which would need to be re-done the following weekend. Instead, she gazed with unseeing eyes into the fire, lost in thought. So everyone believed she was honest and straight, did they? Her small sister had so much faith in her that she had assured Cornelia that she, Brigitta, would never do a mean or sneaky thing? What on earth would Father and Mother, and her sisters and the boys say, if they knew what she really had done? Brigitta squirmed uncomfortably. She had done something unimaginably deceitful and underhand. Yes she, Brigitta Agathe Von Trapp, had not just imagined it, but actually done it, and now she could see no way to put it right. More than anything Brigitta wanted to own up, but then she was faced with the possible consequences for her sisters. If she confessed to her misdoings, the name of the family Von Trapp would be forever synonymous with deceit and lies, and she was sure that not only she, but her sisters too, would face public expulsion. Poor Brigitta simply could not see a way out of her dilemma.

That night, Brigitta tossed and turned in bed. She listened to the sound of Mother and Lieserl making their way to bed, and closed her eyes tight when the door opened and Maria looked in to say a quick blessing over what she took to be the four sleepers. Soon the cottage was completely quiet, and she its only wakeful inhabitant. Eventually, worried about waking Luise, she got out of bed, lit a candle, and crept downstairs. Everything had gone wrong, and it was all her own fault. She was a disgrace to the family Von Trapp. She felt like running away. If only she had somewhere to go. Then, like a flash, it came to her. She would go to Father. She could confess to him. He would rage at her, like he always did, but he would respect her for owning up. She could then live with him in the internment camp, and her sisters would be spared the shame of her disgrace. It is doubtful whether such an idea would have occurred to Brigitta in the cold light of day, but in her present overwrought state, it seemed like the perfect solution. That she had no money, only a very hazy idea of British geography, and no idea of how to reach her father did not seem important. All that mattered was to go, and go now. With Brigitta, to think was to act. The cottage, lit only by her single candle, was very dark, but Brigitta knew where to find her father’s letters. She extracted one, and put it in her weekend case which was standing underneath the mantelpiece. That would be enough to give her the direction. Brigitta’s English was much improved now, and she could always ask. There was very little food in the pantry, and anyway, she didn’t want to add stealing to her sins, so Brigitta helped herself to what she considered to be her share of bread and cheese for the morrow, and, wrapping them in a muslin cloth, packed them in the case too. Creeping back upstairs, she found her warm jersey draped over the back of the chair where she had left it earlier. Dressing noiselessly, she stowed away the jersey and a change of undies, and put on her outdoor coat which was hanging as it always did on the hook by the front door. That was all she would need. Perhaps by tomorrow evening she would be safely with Father.

Snatching up a pencil, Brigitta tore a corner out of her English exercise-book and scribbled a hasty message. It would never do to worry Mother by disappearing without any word. Probably, when her bed was found empty first thing in the morning, they would all think she had gone for a walk. It would be lunchtime before anybody started to worry, long enough for her to get right away. She would have to leave her note in a place that was not so obvious it would be spotted straight away, but would be easily found once they started to look in earnest. Underneath the statue of Our Lady on the mantelpiece would do. With a small corner sticking out, just in case. There, all was ready. For a moment Brigitta hesitated. She was so tired. And she would miss the cottage, and Mother and Luise and the others. Who knew when she would see them again? The war showed no signs of finishing any time soon. She would even miss some of the girls at school. Margaret Marchwood had spoken so warmly to her, and she would have liked to sing at the juniors’ dancing party. Brigitta gave herself a shake. There was no turning back now. She’d been deceitful and untrustworthy, and a coward. Now was the time for bravery, for the sake of her sisters as well as for herself. Drawing herself up to her full height, Brigitta drew back the bolt on the wooden door, and slipped out into the inky darkness of the night.
#321:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 5:11 pm
    —
Oh no ... I hope someone (Joey?) finds her before she gets too far away.
#322:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 28, 2007 8:00 pm
    —
((((Brigitta)))

Poor little girl.

(Had to laugh though at Marie saying 'spit spot' - I thought that was Mary Poppins! Wink )


Thanks Jonty.
#323:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jul 29, 2007 1:05 am
    —
Poor Brigitta, she has got herself into such a state.
#324:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sun Jul 29, 2007 2:14 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta. Thanks for the lovely updates, jonty.
#325:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Jul 29, 2007 8:23 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta, I hope nothing bad happens to her.

Lesley wrote:
(Had to laugh though at Marie saying 'spit spot' - I thought that was Mary Poppins! )


Perhaps it's a phrase unique to characters played by Julie Andrews Laughing

Thanks Jonty
#326:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 8:15 am
    —
Lesley wrote:
(Had to laugh though at Marie saying 'spit spot' - I thought that was Mary Poppins! Wink )


I wondered whether anyone would notice that Laughing . I'm planning another minor thrill for Mary Poppins fans in a later episode, but I'm not giving away the surprise yet!

‘Yes, what is it Megan?’ Try as she might, Nell Wilson could not help the note of irritation creeping into her tones. The hour after lunch on Sundays, when she was not on duty, was sacred to her, as it was one of the few times during the week when she could relax with a book, and she had reached a particularly thrilling part of Vile Bodies. Hardly respectable reading matter for a good Catholic on a Sunday, but this was of small consequence to Nell. With difficulty she tore herself away from the tale. ‘Who wants me?’

‘Please, Miss Wilson, Mrs Trapp is here. She says it’s urgent, look you.’

‘Then show her in, Megan. Why, Maria, what on earth is the trouble?’ For the door had opened to admit a white-faced Maria who did indeed look troubled.

‘It’s Brigitta. She’s gone. Look, we found this.’ Maria held out a scrap of paper.

‘Dear Mother,’ read Miss Wilson, ‘I miss Father. I have gone to find him. When I find him, I will ask the internment people to let me stay with him for the rest of the war. I will tell them I am Austrian, and then they will want to intern me. Love, Brigitta.’

‘I just don’t know what to make of it. What can have possessed the child? Obviously, that’s what’s been troubling her all along, nothing to do with school at all, just missing her father. I should have realised. Of all the children, she was always the closest to him. But more importantly, what can have become of her? Brigitta would have no idea how to get to the Isle of Man.’

‘Calm down, Maria, and let’s think this out. Firstly, did she have any money on her?’

‘No - that is, no, I don’t think so. I can only give the girls threepence a week for pocket-money, and there have been no signs that Brigitta’s been saving hers. She’s got something of a sweet tooth, you see.’

‘Well, that makes it a lot less likely that she’s far away. With no money, she won’t have been able to catch a train. Do you have any idea what time she left the house?’

‘No. She went to bed at eight o’clock as usual, and Luise went at the same time. I looked in on them when Lieserl and I retired. That would have been about ten o’clock. All the girls seemed sound asleep. Luise told me she woke up alone in the bed in the morning, but we thought Brigitta had gone for a walk. She likes to be alone sometimes, and it was a fine morning, so none of us thought anything was amiss. But she was still missing for morning prayers, which isn’t like her, so I began to worry, and then she didn’t return for midday dinner. That’s when Luise found the note. Oh Nell, I’ll never forgive myself if anything’s happened to her.’

‘Try not to worry. Brigitta can’t have been gone for more than twelve hours, maybe less. How far can a tired child walk in twelve hours? At the very most, she might have made it as far as Armiford, but I doubt it. We need to get a search party out. I’ll see which of the staff here has petrol, and then we’ll ring up Plas Gwyn - I’m sure Joey will want to help. We’ll leave it a couple of hours before alerting the authorities. I feel sure that we’ll find the child before long. Don’t look like that, Maria. Children can be unpredictable sometimes: you weren’t to know what she was thinking.’

Before long, a small convoy of cars was setting forth in different directions from the Chalet. Miss Norman made for Armiford, with Miss Linton as a passenger to keep her eyes peeled for the Austrian girl. Mlle Berne took the road west into the Welsh countryside, with Miss Slater, while Miss Burn, with Mlle Lachenais, headed into the Golden Valley. Joey, leaving the triplets in Anna’s capable hands, joined the search, stopping at the school to pick up Miss Phipps and then speeding north towards Medbury.

‘That’s all the roads covered. Mary, would you gather your form together? We need to know if Brigitta told anyone of her plans. She might have said something about the route she intended to take. Maria, you had better collect the other girls and bring them here. You shouldn’t be on your own down at the cottage, and we are on the telephone. If there’s any news, we'll have it straight away.’
#327:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 8:19 am
    —
Poor Brigitta.

Laughing at Nell's choice of reading matter.
#328:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 9:10 am
    —
Glad Nell has got them all organised. I hope the Vile Bodies Shocked stay firmly in her book.

Thanks Jonty.
#329:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 1:02 pm
    —
I hope Brigitta is all right.

Thanks Jonty.
#330:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 4:16 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta. I hope she's ok.
#331:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 6:13 pm
    —
Poor Marie - she'll be so worried - but she needs to re-think about why Brigitta ran away.


BTW Where is Miss Annersley?


Thanks Jonty.
#332:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 9:54 pm
    —
Oh, dear. Mad child! Hope she's OK.
Maybe something will happen to make her spill the beans?
#333:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Mon Jul 30, 2007 9:59 pm
    —
I love Miss Wilson's choice of reading material! Very racy (and a great book Wink )

Hopefully Brigitta won't of managed to get into much trouble... I hope they find her soon.
#334:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 12:05 am
    —
Poor Maria, what a shock for her. Hopefully Brigitta will not be too far away.

Excellent choice of reading, Nell!
#335:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 8:06 am
    —
Thanks for the comments - glad you liked Nell's taste in reading Laughing

At that very moment, a forlorn little girl was sitting in the ladies’ waiting-room at Armiford railway station thinking about what had happened to her over the last few hours. It had been unnerving walking through the dark, dark night, but Brigitta did not lack courage. Eventually she had fallen into a brief, uneasy sleep by the roadside, to be wakened by the dawn, and by the realisation that she had no idea where she was. Still, nothing was to be gained by sitting by the edge of the road. Wearily, Brigitta picked up her case and began to trudge on. She had not gone far, when she heard a farm cart approaching.

‘Please, sir, can you tell me how to get to this place?’ she asked, holding out her letter, as the cart drew up alongside her.

The elderly driver of the cart looked puzzled. ‘Look you, Miss, I’m not too good at the reading, like, can you read it out to me?’

Brigitta did as she was bidden, but the man’s frown only deepened. ‘No, Miss, I can’t say I’ve ever heard of it. I reckon it must be t’other side of Armiford. I’ve never been past Armiford, look you, but I dare say that if you go there and ask, someone’ll be able to set you right. I’m going in that direction. Would you care for a ride?’

Gratefully, Brigitta threw her case up onto the cart, and the man helped her up. What was the world coming to, young ladies roaming the countryside on their own, looking to get to all sorts of outlandish places? Time was, no-one had needed to go anywhere beyond Armiford, and that only once a year. Owen Griffiths shook his head sagely, and drove on.

Five miles short of Armiford, the cart drew to a halt. ‘Reckon this is as far as I go, Miss. But it’s a straight road from here to Armiford, you can’t be mistaking it, look you. Just follow the road and you’ll be there in time for your dinner. One of the city folks is bound to know where you’re headed. Good luck, Miss!’

‘Goodbye, and thank you so much.’ Brigitta was left alone again, but somehow cheered by the encounter. She waved to the kindly farmer as he drove down the lane out of sight, and then set off along the main road. She was sure she had saved herself hours. She was getting hungry, but with five miles still to walk she decided to save her bread and cheese until she thought she was at least halfway. She would walk for an hour, then stop and have her picnic. Another two hours saw her arriving, footsore and very thirsty, into the main thoroughfares of Armiford. The city, full of bustle during the week, was quiet. Church was long over, and the people of Armiford had returned to their homes for their Sunday dinner. Stopping by a signpost, Brigitta decided to follow the direction to the station. She had no money for a train, but there would be people there, and she could ask the way to Father’s internment camp.

At the station, all was noise and excitement. The Birmingham train had just arrived, some three hours late, and the station concourse was thronged with women and men of all ages, many of them in uniform, cheerfully complaining about the vagaries of wartime travel.

‘Mind yourself, love,’ called out a young woman porter, laden with a trolley full of suitcases. ‘I nearly had you that time. You want to watch where you’re going.’

‘Please, Miss, can you help me? Do you know where this place is?’ began Brigitta, pointing to her letter.

‘Sorry, love, no time to stop, got to get these loaded. If it’s directions you want, you’d best go to the booking desk. They’ll sort you out there.’ The young woman was swallowed up by the crowd.

Disconcerted, Brigitta headed towards the booking desk. It seemed that everywhere she went, she was in the way. She put her case down and looked about her. The laughing, jostling crowd began to thin as one lot of people made their way out of the station while another set boarded the waiting train. At last, with a whistle and a fine head of steam, the train pulled out. Brigitta watched in fascination. She had not had very much to do with trains, and they seemed exciting, if rather alarming, to her. Looking around, she saw she was now almost alone on the station concourse. She tried again with another porter. ‘Please, Miss, do you know where this place is?’ This time, the young woman looked at her suspiciously. She held out her hand for the letter and inspected it closely. Very odd. What was a foreign child doing, trying to find an internment camp? The girl seemed very young, but then from everything Marion Blaxter knew, the Nazis would not stop at using children as spies. What was it all the posters said? Careless talk costs lives. She, Marion Blaxter, was not going to be caught out by an innocent-looking foreigner, however young. ‘You come along with me. Don’t worry about your case, I’ll carry it.’ The youngster wasn’t going to make a break for it if Marion could help it.

‘Thank you, Miss’ replied Brigitta meekly. This porter seemed more helpful than the first one. She followed her into the booking hall, and waited while the porter had a hurried, whispered discussion with the woman behind the desk. They spoke at speed, and Brigitta only caught a few words. ‘Spy’, ‘police, ‘internment camp’ and ‘escape’. Brigitta shifted uneasily from one foot to the other. This was taking a long time.

‘Come with me, Miss,’ said the porter at last. Brigitta was beginning to feel alarmed. Somehow the young woman did not look very friendly. But she had Brigitta’s case, so Brigitta thought she had better do as she was told. Following the porter, she found herself in the ladies’ waiting room. This did not seem right. ‘Sit there,’ ordered the porter. Brigitta sat. ‘Now, you just wait there, while we telephone for the police. And no trying any funny business.’ With that, before Brigitta could collect her wits, the porter walked out of the door, locking it behind her. Brigitta was trapped, and with no idea why. Tired, thirsty and frightened she sat where she was, looking out of the glass window, and feeling utterly alone.
#336:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 8:26 am
    —
Oh no Crying or Very sad .
#337:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 8:54 am
    —
Rather unfortunate attitude from the women, but probably for the best that they are calling the police as they will hopefully take her back to Maria.
#338:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 9:41 am
    —
Bit of an overdose of spy fever on Marion's part, but Brigitta must have appeared suspicious. I hope the police are nice and don't agree that she might be a spy. Poor little girl Crying or Very sad

Thanks Jonty.
#339:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 12:46 pm
    —
I hope they get her back to Maria quickly. It's going to be very upsetting for her if they don't.

Thanks Jonty.
#340:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 1:00 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta. I hope it all gets sorted out soon
#341:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 1:43 pm
    —
Poor kid! Though I guess it's not a surprising attitude (and we have Getrud as an example of a child spy in the books, though a little older) I hope the police are kind to her.
#342:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 1:48 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta!
Hope the police are understanding and helpful. It's not as though people usually want to escape into internment camps.
#343:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 6:02 pm
    —
Understandable for the time really - hope the police are kind.


Thanks Jonty.
#344:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 6:21 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments, and apologies to Hilda's supporters for what happens in the second half of this post - Maria can get very headstrong sometimes!

‘Thank you, Inspector. Yes, we’re very sorry for the trouble. No, we won’t let it happen again. Yes, children will be children. No, no harm done this time. That’s very understanding of you, Inspector, and thank you again.’

Hilda put the phone down. ‘So that’s that. Sit down, Maria, and I’ll tell you all about it. It seems that Brigitta managed to get as far as Armiford railway station, where she asked a young woman porter to point her in the direction of the Isle of Man. In fact, she showed her the address on a letter from your husband. The porter, Marion Blaxter by name, had evidently read a few penny dreadfuls too many. She heard the Austrian accent, put two and two together and made about eleven. She locked Brigitta in the ladies’ waiting-room while she asked the booking clerk to telephone the police. Imagine, the poor girl thought she had trapped an infant spy! Meanwhile, Ivy Norman had just turned up at the police station, to report Brigitta’s disappearance. When the telephone call came through from the railway station people, Ivy was on hand to do all the explaining. The Inspector escorted our mistresses to the station waiting-room – it seems that gentleman was taking no chances – and found a very miserable scrap of a Brigitta sitting there in solitary state. Ivy and Gillian identified her, and asked to bring her home straight away. But no, Inspector Jones wasn’t to be fobbed off so lightly. It seems there were formalities to be completed, so the entire party, including Marion Blaxter, had to go back to the police station. However, everything seems to be settled to the Inspector’s satisfaction, and Ivy and Gillian are bringing her home now. Don’t be too hard on her, Maria. It sounds like she’s had a difficult time of it, and she’s bound to be tired and overwrought.’

‘Thank the Lord she’s safe! I’ve no intention of being hard on her, poor little mite. All I want to do is see her with my own eyes and hold her tight. And now, if you’ll forgive me, Miss Annersley, I’d like to go home. The walk will give me time to think, and to give thanks, and I’d rather Brigitta slept at home tonight, if that’s alright with you. Then,’ as Hilda nodded assent, ‘I’ll be on my way. Miss Annersley, I can’t thank you and the other mistresses enough for what you’ve done today. I sha’n’t stay to thank them myself, but I’d be everlastingly grateful if you’d pass my thanks on to them. How I’m ever to repay the kindness is something I simply can’t imagine at the moment, but if there’s ever anything I can do?’

‘I’m just relieved we were able to find the child before any real harm was done. Goodbye for now, Maria. We’ll look forward to seeing Brigitta again tomorrow. Yes, I think she should come straight back to school, not be left to dwell on today’s happenings. Let her have a good sleep in her own bed, and bring her back in time for morning break tomorrow. We’ll warn her own clan not to mention the matter, and I’ll see her when she returns. I think it will be best to treat this as a childish prank. That age is inclined to over-dramatise things, and we don’t want any of them thinking Brigitta has done anything clever, or heroic. She’s a sensitive, imaginative child, so I’ll simply give her a mild ticking-off about thinking before she acts, and leave it at that, for the time being at least. I suggest you do the same - there will be time enough to get to the bottom of things once she's recovered a little.’

***************************************************

‘My dear, what a time of it you must have had!’ So said Rhyll Everett, arriving at the cottage the following evening, and submitting to the inevitable kiss from her effusive friend. ‘The others gave me all the hanes. News, you know,’ in response to Maria’s baffled expression. ‘It’s a Welsh phrase.’

‘Come in, won’t you. My, but I’m glad to see you, Rhyll. Miss Annersley and the rest of the staff were kindness itself, but I couldn’t really talk to them, if you know what I mean.’ Rhyll nodded in sympathy. ‘Of course, most of the time I was up at the school yesterday, I was worried sick about Brigitta. Do you know, I really thought I – I might never see her again. Oh, suppose the child had been lost? Anything could have happened to her. How would I have told Georg?’ Rhyll the undemonstrative patted Maria’s shoulder in unspoken sympathy, and the moment passed. ‘And then when Miss Annersley told me the story, part of me simply wanted to cry with relief, while the other part felt like I was a naughty child who deserved a good spanking.’ In spite of herself, Rhyll gurgled at the prospect.

‘I’d like to see her try!’ For a moment, their eyes met, and then the two dissolved into girlish giggles, as if they had been no older than Brigitta herself. ‘Spanking – and sending to bed without any supper!’ returned Maria, and the two of them shouted with laughter until the tears ran down their faces at the idea of the stately Miss Annersley taking a paddle to Maria. ‘You know what she said to me?’ remarked Maria, when they had sobered up. ‘She said I was to treat Brigitta as if she’d played a childish prank, and I wasn’t to talk to her about it. She even told me not to be too hard on the child! As if I needed to be told a thing like that! Can you believe it? Does the woman have no understanding at all? Poor Brigitta, so desperate to see her father that she feels she has to run away to be with him, and then not to be allowed to talk about it. I can tell you, if I hadn’t been in such a state, I’d have given that Miss Annersley a piece of my mind! Still, it’s just as well I didn’t, because she really had been very kind and helpful, and it would have been most horribly ungrateful of me. Sometimes I just get a little carried away, and I say anything and everything that I’m thinking, you know. Before long, I shall break out in front of Miss Annersley, I just know it!’

‘Steady on, old thing. I think you may be being just a bit unfair. I’m sure Miss Annersley didn’t mean to be unfeeling. She can’t help being, well, a bit, you know, staid. Everyone always says how understanding she is, and the girls would do anything for her.’

‘I don’t think she’s exactly staid. It’s more that I can’t tell what she’s thinking – she could be thinking anything behind those piercing eyes of hers, and the less she says, the more I can hear myself rattling on, until I don’t know what indiscretions I might come out with next! Now, Nell Wilson, there’s a sympathetic woman who doesn’t trouble to hide what she’s thinking. I’d trust Nell with anything, she’s straightforward and direct, and what’s more, I feel some sort of affection for her. I never could get to like Miss Annersley in that way, and what’s more, if she talks to me like a naughty child again, she might get more than she bargains for!’

‘How was Brigitta last night?’ asked Rhyll, sensing that a change of subject was called for. She was in the habit of spending as little time with the Chalet School mistresses as possible, and had little idea of how to indulge in gossip and banter.

‘Tired and subdued. We had a long talk, and she told me all about her adventures. Strange to say, she seems to have developed a violent affection for this Marion Blaxter – the porter who thought she was a spy, and locked my poor little Brigitta in the station waiting-room. On the way back to the police station, Marion was full of apologies, and made no end of a fuss of the child. I gather Ivy and Gillian were inclined to be tetchy and cross, as well they might, and it was left to Marion to comfort Brigitta. I have her address – I must write and thank her. Imagine, my little Brigitta a spy for the Nazis!’ And the two women giggled again. ‘But it only occurred to me later, Brigitta still didn’t really explain to me why she’d suddenly gone off to try to find Georg. All she would say was that she missed him.’

‘She’s still very young. Maybe it was a spur-of-the-moment piece of madness.’

‘I sometimes think it’s all a bit much for me, looking after Georg’s children without him. Perhaps she really would be better off in the internment camp with her father.’

Rhyll looked sharply at her friend. ‘You can’t possibly mean that! After all, they’re your children too, not just his, and you can make a better life for them here, than in an internment camp in the middle of nowhere.’

‘Can I really? This latest outbreak of Brigitta’s makes me wonder. Suppose it really is Georg that she wants and needs? If she’s parted from him, then nothing I can do will make her happy. Oh, I just don’t know what to do for the best.’

‘Give it time, Maria. Let Brigitta settle down. It’ll all be all right in the end, just wait and see.’

‘I suppose you’re right. I’m glad you’re here, Rhyll. I didn’t want to be on my own tonight.’
#345:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Jul 31, 2007 8:39 pm
    —
Nice to see Miss Everett and Maria getting friendly Very Happy .
#346:  Author: Sarah_G-G, Location: Sheffield (termtime), ? any other time! PostPosted: Wed Aug 01, 2007 7:34 pm
    —
Such a difficult situation for both of them. I hope Brigitta manages to confide in Maria soon. Sad
#347:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 9:26 am
    —
A post for Sound of Music fans!

‘Brigitta! We’ve heaps to tell you! You’ll never guess what the Abbess said!’ Brigitta blinked slightly, wondering what Margaret could be talking about. The English girl swung back her bronze pigtail – she had recently taking to wearing it in one tail, rather than two – and regarded Brigitta with shining eyes. ‘Surely you haven’t forgotten? You are rather a chump, you know! Remember what the Abbess said when me and Eilunedd, and Joy and Daisy and two of the kids went to see her about our idea for a dancing party? You must remember. She said she’d think about it, and she had to talk it over with Madame and the rest of the staff. Well, on Saturday evening she sent for us, and do you know what she said?’ Margaret paused for effect. Brigitta shook her head slightly. Margaret could be a human whirlwind at times. ‘She said that Madame and all the staff were agreed una-una-unamylosly or something. It means everyone thinks the same, anyhow.’ Her twin took up the tale.

‘We’re to host the School to a party three Saturdays from now. The Abbess said that me an’ Margaret are to teach the dances each Wednesday afternoon from now until The Day.’ Elizabeth was plainly bursting with importance. ‘Just think of it. Even the seniors – even the Prefects, will have to do as we say!’

‘There’s to be a special party supper – the Thirds are going to be allowed to help prepare it, lucky things! We’re not to be allowed in the kitchens, because the authorities think we might make mistakes, and food is too scarce to be spoilt. As if we’d do a thing like that! Some of the evacuees are to be invited too. Not all of them – just the elder girls. Some of the village girls too. They’ll be coming to learn the dances with us on Wednesday afternoons, and two girls from each of the Junior forms are to look after them. Joy is organising tableaux for the interval, and we want you to take charge of the music. The Thirds thought they should be in charge, but it’s our show as much as theirs – more, if anything, because it was our idea in the first place – and we don’t want them running the whole caboodle. Do say you’ll do it!’

‘You mean I could hold auditions, and decide who’s to sing and play?’ Brigitta was struggling to take it all in, but it sounded like fun.

‘I suppose so. After all, if a thing’s worth doing, it’s worth doing well,’ pondered Margaret.

‘I’ll write out a notice, asking anyone who would like to be in it to come to a meeting after prep tomorrow,’ said the Austrian girl decisively. Then, in more meditative tones, ‘I wish we had our puppet theatre here. Our puppet theatre that Uncle Max gave us in Salzburg. It was super - real marionettes that you could make dance, and lots of changes of scenery. Mother taught us a song about a lonely goatherd, with lots of yodelling. We did a puppet show for Uncle Max and the Baroness, and Mother wore the beautiful blue dress that Father liked so much. I’d love to sing that song again.’

‘Peggy was right! Brigitta, you are an infant genius! Why don’t you teach us the song, all the Juniors who can sing, that is, and the rest will act out the parts. Human marionettes! That’d be much more original than any old tableaux. And Eilunedd said she knows some Welsh ballads. We could do the same with one of them. Come on, let’s tell the others!’
#348:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 9:36 am
    —
Yay, the lonely goatherd song Laughing !
#349:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 10:17 am
    —
Maybe this will help Brigitta. It will certainly give her something to expend heart and spirit on so she's not fretting.

Thanks, Jonty
#350:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 11:34 am
    —
Oh, what a good idea!
#351:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 12:33 pm
    —
A lovely idea - and should certainly help Brigitta find a niche for herself in the school.
#352:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 3:32 pm
    —
Ah, I've been waiting for them all to burst into song.

Brigitta sounds more cheerful.

Thanks Jonty.
#353:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 4:32 pm
    —
Alison H wrote:
Yay, the lonely goatherd song Laughing !


As a child, that was my favourite song, though most of the lyrics were gobbledygook as far as I was concerned, having no idea what a goatherd was, let alone 'men in the midst of a table d'hote'. I loved Maria's blue dress too Wink

Dear Frau Von Trapp,

Thank you for your lovely letter. I am sorry that it has taken me a few days to reply. My days are very busy working at the railway station, and I haven’t had the opportunity of putting pen to paper before now. My mother sends her best regards. I’m so glad that Brigitta is back at school with her friends now, and that she has suffered no lasting ill effects. Once again, can I say how sorry I am for jumping to mad conclusions, but the station master (who fought in the last war) always says that you can’t be too careful and you mustn’t trust anyone these days. My mother gave me a good wigging when I got home. She says as how it’s a sad world when eleven-year-old children have to be treated as criminals.

Thank you as well for your kind invitation to visit you in Howell village. I would be delighted to come to tea next Saturday. It sounds like it will be very jolly with the two village girls. How generous your daughters must be to give lessons to the two of them: just like having their own little school! I was brought up with four elder brothers but no sisters, so it will be a new experience for me to have tea with a host of girls. I am looking forward to it very much indeed. Give my love to Brigitta, and please be good enough to tell her sisters how I long to meet them.

With Kind Regards,
Marion Blaxter

**********************************************************

The weather, so kind in the early part of the term, had turned wet, misty and cold. By Thursday evening, the girls were inclined to be fractious, having been confined to the house nearly all week.

‘Thank goodness that they had that strenuous afternoon of folk-dancing yesterday afternoon. At least it shook the worst of the fidgets out of them,’ observed Mary Burnett to no-one in particular, stretching herself as she took a break from the Fourths’ history essays. Then, rather louder, as if she meant to be heard, ‘I despair sometimes, I really do.’

‘What is it, cherie? What is it of which you so despair?’

‘The Fourths!’ replied Mary with feeling. ‘Take Betty Wynne-Davies for example. That child seems to have learned nothing. Her attempt at explaining the Gunpowder Plot would disgrace the average ten-year-old. Miss Betty appears to think that Guy Fawkes wanted to blow up the Houses of Parliament for his own amusement! She simply has no idea of how to reason from cause to effect.’

Mlle Lachenais groaned. ‘Cherie, not that girl. She should be in the Fifth, by rights. She’s long past her fifteenth birthday after all. Yet her work in most subjects is truly atrocious.’

‘To be fair to Betty, many of the others in that Form are no better. Take that new child, Annette. Just look at the state of the work that she considers it acceptable to hand in.’ Mary held up Annette’s open book for all to see. ‘It looks as if a spider’s crawled across the page. If Annette thinks I’m going to give her any marks for her essay, that’s where her toes turn in! She can do it again, and this time make it legible.’ Mary sighed.

‘I don’t like the way the Fourth Form is going,’ declared Nell Wilson. ‘If you ask me, it’s all down to Betty Wynne-Davies. She’s spoiling the feeling in that form. What do you think, Hilary?’ She turned to their form mistress.

‘They’re not a bad set, taken all round. But they’re past the mark-hunting stage, and not yet old enough to have much sense. Betty’s the eldest by far, and there are some empty-headed young things who are much too willing to follow where she leads. Unfortunately, she doesn’t lead them towards hard work, or hard play, if you come to that.’ Hilary had spoken some harsh words to her form about their lack of effort on the playing-fields the previous week. ‘If only Betty would buckle down, and get her remove, I’m sure they would improve. They’re not a bad set of girls, just rather lacklustre somehow.’

‘That’s something that certainly can’t be said of our present Juniors,’ interspersed Grizel with a chuckle. ‘Mary, I wish you had seen those Marchwood twins of yours in action yesterday afternoon! You really must come along next week and watch them. Why, by the time we were ten minutes into the practice I’d quite forgotten they are only eleven years old. Ordering the Sixth Form about, if you please!’ Grizel chuckled at the memory. ‘They took it in turns to stand on a chair, and instruct the rest of the school as if to the manner born. Why, Elizabeth even flew into a rage at one point. ‘I will not have those crossings skipped!’ she bawled, and leapt off the chair to demonstrate how she wanted the dance to look. The monkey!’

The staffroom rang with laughter for a few moments. Sobering up, and returning to her history essays, Mary’s eyes caught sight of a glimmer of light in the opposite corridor. ‘Look, someone isn’t observing the blackout regulations. I suppose we’d better send for one of the maids to go and make sure the curtains are properly closed. No, wait a minute. Gillian, isn’t that your form-room? Prep finished twenty minutes ago - have you given anyone permission to stay behind?’

Gillian Linton followed the direction her friend was pointing in. ‘You’re right, that’s the Third Form room. And, no, I haven’t given anyone permission to be there at this time of night, they should all be in their sitting-room. I’d better go and investigate, and see what the little ninnies are up to now.’
#354:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 5:10 pm
    —
I hope Gill isn't too hard on them when she finds them all yodelling away!
#355:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 5:16 pm
    —
Nice that Marie contacted Marion. Like the Staff scene too. Brigitta has some wonderful ideas doesn't she?


Thanks Jonty.
#356:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 6:35 pm
    —
Oh dear, is this their night for teachin Deryn? I hope Gill is gentle with them, especially Brigitte if she's involved.

Thanks Jonty.
#357:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 02, 2007 11:29 pm
    —
That was a lovely letter from Marion - and don't the Fourth sound disastrous?

"I will not have those crossings skipped!" indeed...now where have I read that before? Wink Laughing
#358:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 1:48 am
    —
Thank you, jonty.
Lots going on here. Very Happy
#359:  Author: ibarhis, Location: Dunstable PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 9:12 am
    —
Cath V-P wrote:
"I will not have those crossings skipped!" indeed...now where have I read that before? Wink Laughing


Indeed, it felt quite like meeting old friends!

Laughing
#360:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 9:29 am
    —
Cath V-P wrote:
"I will not have those crossings skipped!" indeed...now where have I read that before? Wink Laughing


Some phrases deserve to be used more than once Very Happy . Rosalin guessed right about what was going on in the Third form-room...

Gillian thought over the conversation about the Fourth Form as she walked along the darkened corridors. There was nothing lacklustre about the Thirds, that was certain. Gillian was inclined to like her form. They were keen workers and, considering their age, remarkably pleasant to one another. To be sure, they could get into mischief on occasions. Indeed, she had never known a Third Form that hadn’t had its share of young demons. But it was nice naughtiness, with plenty of originality thrown in for good measure, mused Gillian.

Yes, there was definitely a light coming from under the door, which was firmly closed. Pausing for a moment, Gillian heard voices coming from inside. Briskly, she opened the door.

‘Girls! What are you doing? Why are you here?’

If Gillian was unprepared for seeing four of her form, a Second Former and one of the maids calmly seated at the mistress’s table, the six girls were positively pussystruck by the entrance of the mistress. The six sprang to their feet, and stared at Miss Linton in horror. Gillian was the first to recover.

‘Before we go into this, let’s at least sort out the blackout. We can’t stay in here showing a light to all and sundry.’ Suiting action to word, she strode to the window, and made sure all was secure. Then she turned to face the girls. ‘Now then, I suggest you explain to me exactly what is going on.’ The triumvirate, who knew Gillian well, were amazed to hear such icy tones from the jolly Miss Linton.

It was Deryn who broke the silence. She burst into noisy sobs. ‘Please Miss, I’m that sorry, look you. I didn’t mean it for harm, and the young ladies weren’t doing anything for badness. Oh Miss, please don’t be cross.’

Beth came to her senses next. ‘We – we were teaching Deryn, Miss Linton. Arithmetic,’ she finished lamely.

‘Am I to understand that the five of you were teaching arithmetic to one of the maids?’ Gillian Linton had been congratulating herself on the originality of her form, but she hadn’t imagined anything like this.

‘Yes, Miss Linton.’

‘Is this the first time you have met for this, ah, tutorial?’

‘No, Miss Linton. We’ve been meeting twice a week, after prep.’ Beth decided it was not worth trying to hide anything.

Gillian relaxed slightly. This really was an outrageous piece of mischief, and an unusual one, but she seemed to be getting somewhere now. ‘Might I ask what is the reason for these clandestine meetings?’

It was Daisy’s turn to take a hand. ‘Please, Miss Linton, Deryn is fourteen. She wanted to keep going to school very badly, but she can’t go to the High School in Armiford even though she passed the entrance test. They stopped running the school buses, you see, because of the petrol rationing. So we thought if we taught her our lessons, she could keep up with the work she’d have been doing at the High School. Then after the war, perhaps she could go back to school, or take up her training or something. And that’s all.’ Daisy ground to an abrupt halt. Put like that, it did sound rather mad.

Brigitta was not to be outdone. ‘It was my idea in the first place, Miss Linton. I wanted to help Deryn. I didn’t think it was fair that she couldn’t go to school when she wants it so much. I offered to help her first. The others found us in the Second Form room, and then they said they’d help too, because Deryn should really be doing Third Form work.’ Brigitta’s proud little head went up in the air. This was how she had used to talk to Father. ‘And I’m not sorry, either!’

‘That’s enough, Brigitta. You are the youngest, so I cannot hold you responsible. You girls,’ addressing the triumvirate, ‘have been here long enough to understand that what you were doing was strictly against school rules. You have encouraged two new girls, one of them very much younger than yourselves, and one of the domestic staff, to join you in breaking those rules. Girls, I am disappointed. It’s late now, and I will have to discuss the matter with Miss Annersley. Oh yes,’ as six faces registered another wave of horror, ‘this is something that will have to be gone into very thoroughly. Deryn, is it?’ turning to the maid, ‘I suggest you go and wash your face, then get back to what you are supposed to be doing.’ For the village girl was still weeping steadily. ‘The rest of you, it is almost bedtime. We will deal with this in the morning. Now go. I will turn out the lights.’
#361:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 9:46 am
    —
I know they were breaking the rules, but she could have been a bit more understanding - *pokes Gill*.
#362:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 10:23 am
    —
Hmmm. I've always been very fond of Gill, but I think she could have been gentler then.
#363:  Author: PaulineS, Location: West Midlands PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 10:28 am
    —
Gill might be understanding and hoping to do something for Deryn, (she would know about Biddy after all) but Miss Annersley would have to be involved. The girls may think she is being hard and have a nice suprise the following day.
Hard on Bridgit though who is just starting to settle after trying to find her father.
#364:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 2:10 pm
    —
Really, considering they were breaking blackout, Gillian could have been a lot harsher with them! They were breaking rules and the Chalet School always tend to come down on that first and then try and find a solution after.

I hope Gillian and Hilda can come up with one because it was a kind thought of Brigitta's!
#365:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 4:11 pm
    —
Really hope Hilda's shown in a better light when she sees the girls. Not very impressed with Gillian - she doesn't seem to have even considered Deryn's feelings or situation.


Thanks Jonty
#366:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 4:14 pm
    —
I hope by morning the tone's a bit kinder. It's not as though helping Deryn doesn't fit with the Chalet School ethos. Of course they need a good warning about what could happen if they're careless with the blackout, but really...

Thank you, jonty.
#367:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 4:59 pm
    —
Coo, you lot have high expectations of teachers! Poor Gillian, she was only trying to do her best Laughing

But the promised interview with Miss Annersley was not to take place the next day. That lady had left early in the morning, to interview some parents in Medbury, and was not expected back until the evening. By then, the Von Trapp girls had gone home. Miss Wilson, to whom Gillian had reported, felt that this was one matter that really did need Hilda’s attention, but it was impossible to deal with it until the Von Trapp pair returned. So the girls would have to wait until Monday to discover their fate. That wouldn’t hurt the schoolgirls, mused Gillian, but she did feel rather sorry for the maid. After all, the poor girl must be suffering agonies, wondering what would happen to her. She had seemed so distressed at the time. Gillian felt annoyed with the triumvirate for being so inconsiderate.

Maria was inclined to make light of the whole business. ‘Don’t worry about it, darlings,’ she replied, when the girls poured out their tale. ‘I’m sure Miss Annersley and Miss Wilson will understand that it was a kind, generous act. It’s probably just as well that they know. Now they can make proper plans for Deryn’s education. Morgan’s too.’

‘But they didn’t need proper plans,’ argued Brigitta. ‘We were getting along beautifully.’

‘Darling, I know you were. But think about poor Deryn. She has to work hard all day doing housework and kitchenwork, and then she has to fit her studies in during the evenings, when she’s tired. Don’t you think it will be fairer to her to find another way?’

‘I suppose so. But I think it’s jolly mean of the Abbess to make us wait all weekend to find out.’

‘I do wish you wouldn’t use that disrespectful nickname, Brigitta. Yes, I know the other girls use it, but it’s not seemly, and I don’t want you to use it. I’m putting my foot down for once. I don’t mind you calling Miss Wilson Bill, but you are not to call Miss Annersley the Abbess. Do you all understand?’

The girls nodded. When Mother looked like that, it was best to obey. They had found that out when she had been their governess.

‘And now for Heavens’ sake, cheer up a bit. I never saw such little miseries. Morgan and Deryn will be here in a few moments. Yes, of course you must go on with your lessons. Nothing has changed, not yet, anyway. And Marion should be here in about half an hour. Spit spot! Let’s have a song while we finish the washing-up.’

Half an hour later lessons were underway, when Brigitta heard the sound of the bus pulling up. ‘She’s here!’ Lessons notwithstanding, the middle Von Trapp girl went flying out to fling her arms around the tall girl who was climbing down from the bus, a parcel under her arm.

‘You must be Marion! Come on in! It’s so good to meet you!’ Maria called a welcome from the doorway. A few months of village life had taught her not to stand on ceremony.

The young porter entered with a cheerful smile, still cuddling Brigitta. ‘Sit down, won’t you?’ invited Lieserl. ‘Brigitta, offer your guest a cup of tea, and put her down! And you might also introduce her to all of us!’ There was no scolding in Lierserl’s tones, just an affectionate irritation.
#368:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 7:45 pm
    —
Maria seems much more light-hearted now, though why she should object to Hilda's nickname but not Nell's.... Confused

It does seem a bit hard for the girls to have to wait till Monday to find out their fate, but it's a combination of circumstances. I'm sure they'll survive! Laughing

Thanks, Jonty
#369:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 03, 2007 9:59 pm
    —
Thanks Jonty Very Happy .

BTW, sorry if this has been mentioned and I've forgotten Embarassed, but where are the von Trapp boys - also away at school?
#370:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat Aug 04, 2007 7:52 am
    —
Thanks Jonty. I think for a school that prides itself on concern and compassion for others they don't encourage the girls much. Fair enough about the blackouts but I would have thought Gillian would have been kinder over the tutoring business especially as Grizel was with Gay when she tutored Jacynth the cello.
#371:  Author: PaulineS, Location: West Midlands PostPosted: Sat Aug 04, 2007 10:23 am
    —
Quote:
MaryR wrote

Maria seems much more light-hearted now, though why she should object to Hilda's nickname but not Nell's....



To Marie an Abbess would be someone in authority in a Religious Order and it would not be seemly for someone to use it as a nickname.
#372:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 04, 2007 6:42 pm
    —
PaulineS wrote:
Quote:
MaryR wrote

Maria seems much more light-hearted now, though why she should object to Hilda's nickname but not Nell's....


To Marie an Abbess would be someone in authority in a Religious Order and it would not be seemly for someone to use it as a nickname.

You'd think I would know better, wouldn't you, Pauline? Laughing Laughing What would Mother Abbess say? Embarassed
#373:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Sat Aug 04, 2007 7:54 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty. I'm giggling at the spit spot again!
#374:  Author: Sal, Location: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Sat Aug 04, 2007 11:25 pm
    —
Thanks Jonty, the waiting to find out was always worse for me I always prefered the punishment to the anticipation!
#375:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 5:32 am
    —
I hope this can be happily resolved - waiting can be be very nerve-wracking.
#376:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 2:19 pm
    —
PaulineS wrote:
To Marie an Abbess would be someone in authority in a Religious Order and it would not be seemly for someone to use it as a nickname.


Quite so. It's always puzzled me why none of the more religiously-inclined members of the Chalet School objected to the nickname. Regarding the boys, yes, they're away at school. What money the Von Trapps were able to bring out of Austria is being used for the boys' education, and the Russells helped them find a school. Rather old-fashioned of Georg, if you ask me, but I suppose he's a man of his time. Smile

Introductions made, Marion capably joined in with the afternoon’s lessons. A former Armiford High School girl herself, she understood better than the Von Trapp girls what the standards were like at the High School. ‘You’re fourteen, Deryn? In that case, you’d be working towards the pre-School Certificate tests, which you would take next June. If you passed those, you’d be admitted to the School Certificate class. Most of the scholarship girls get into that class. After School Cert most of the scholarship girls leave. Until last year, the leavers generally went to the teachers' training college in Worcester, or to the big hospital at Armiford to train as nurses. A few scholarship girls stayed on for Higher Cert or Matriculation – entrance to University, you know. But that was all before the war. Now, when girls leave after School Certificate, they go into some kind of war work, before joining up. That’s what I’ve been doing,’ she went on cheerfully. ‘I’ve enjoyed working at the railway station, but in three weeks’ time, I leave to start training as a WAAF.’ Marion sounded proud.

‘You must be looking forward to serving your country,’ remarked Lieserl quietly.

‘Yes, I am. As a matter of fact I can’t wait for it. But I worry about my mother. She doesn’t keep too well these days. I’ve got four brothers, all serving in the forces. They’re all much older than me. Our father died just over two years ago, and Mother misses him dreadfully. And as I said, she’s not as well as she could be. Oh, she doesn’t need a lot of looking after, but I like to do the shopping for her, and see that she eats a decent cooked meal of an evening, and do most of the heavy cleaning and the washing. We can’t afford to pay someone to do all that. The neighbours have said they’ll look in on her from time to time, but it’s not the same.’

‘I wish we lived a little nearer,’ observed Maria. ‘I’d be delighted to help look after your mother, but I couldn’t get to Armiford every day. Unless – do you think she’d like to come here? She could live with us? I’m sure we wouldn’t mind the crowding, would we girls?’

‘That’s kind of you, Frau Von Trapp, but Mother likes her privacy, and she’s accustomed to town life. I don’t think she’d want to move to a village and, not meaning to be rude, well, you might not mind the crowding, but I don’t think she’d appreciate it.’ Marion smiled at the idea of her autocratic, independent mother moving into the tiny cottage with the Austrian family. ‘It’s most fearfully kind of you, but I don’t think it would work.’

‘If you ever change your minds, don’t hesitate to say, will you?’

‘No, of course not.’ Marion’s attention was distracted by little Gretel. The small girl was staring at the parcel Marion had brought with her, with undisguised curiosity. ‘What I need now is someone to help me open this parcel,’ she said, taking pity on the younger ones.

‘I’ll help!’ the answer came from Marta and Gretel together. ‘Brown paper packages tied up with string,’ hummed Lieserl, to Maria’s evident amusement. Marion supervised as the younger girls unwrapped the parcel.

‘Take care, Gretel. You don’t want to tear the paper – it can be used again,’ she cautioned. At last a wooden structure, complete with bright turquoise-green canvas and a ball of string, was revealed.

‘It’s beautiful,’ breathed Gretel. ‘Just like the sea. But what is it?’

Marion laughed. ‘It’s a kite. My Uncle Michael made it. He’s mother’s brother. He mends furniture for a living, but he loves kites best of all things, and he makes them in his workshop when he has time to spare. When I was a small kid we all used to go to visit him in London, and he’d take us kite-flying at Blackheath. How I loved to run down the hill with the wind in my hair. Uncle Michael never worried about ordinary things like tidiness - we would have such fun with him. I can remember feeling free as a bird, and wondering what it would be like to be a kite, soaring high above the treetops, up in the cool, clear air - that's why I chose the air force rather than the army or navy. I told my Uncle Michael about Brigitta and the family, and he said a kite would be just the thing. He sends it to you with his love – and I give it to all of you with mine.’

‘It’s a wonderful present,’ enthused Maria, ‘and I can’t thank you enough. Next time we go for a walk on the hills we will most definitely try it out. Deryn and Morgan, you will have to come with us.’

‘You mean we can keep it?’ Gretel was stroking the tail of the sea-green kite lovingly. ‘It’s so beautiful.’ She had never seen a kite before, and had little idea of what it was for, but was entranced by the colours.

‘There’s a bit of a breeze today. Why don’t you go up to the common, and show Brigitta how to fly the kite? Then she can teach the rest of us.’ Maria sensed that Brigitta would like the opportunity for some time with Marion, and signalled to the younger girls that they were not to ask to go with them. ‘We’ll stay here and carry on with the lessons,’ she said firmly.

Brigitta’s eyes shone. What a treat! ‘Please, Marion? I’ll be most awfully careful with it.’

‘I’d love to. Come on, kid. You’ll have to show me the way.’ The two made their way out of the cottage and up the hill.
#377:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 2:35 pm
    —
jonty wrote:
PaulineS wrote:
To Marie an Abbess would be someone in authority in a Religious Order and it would not be seemly for someone to use it as a nickname.


Quite so. It's always puzzled me why none of the more religiously-inclined members of the Chalet School objected to the nickname.

But why should they? Confused First of all, the girls think their secret is safe, so the staff can't really interfere and let on that they know - and trying to stop them using it would just re-inforce its use. And secondly, *religious-inclined* people can take a joke as well as anyone else. Laughing Laughing In fact, Catholics and Jewish folk are well-known for having sly digs at themselves. Twisted Evil

And anyway, it suits her admirably, in all sorts of ways, and she IS in charge, just as a real Abbess is. Laughing

Back to the story - I hope Marion can help Brigitta during this kite-flying session.

Thanks, Jonty
(You can all shoot me down in flames now! Embarassed)
#378:  Author: Karry, Location: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 3:35 pm
    —
Quote:
Brown paper packages tied up with string
these are a few of my favourite things! Loving this!
#379:  Author: Lesley, Location: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 4:46 pm
    —
The nickname was used in affection wasn't it - and based on a real life Abbess too - Abbess Hild?


Thanks Jonty - hope that Brigitta can open up to marion - who seems a very level headed person - when she's not seeing spies round every corner! Laughing
#380:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Aug 05, 2007 7:34 pm
    —
MaryR wrote:
jonty wrote:
PaulineS wrote:
To Marie an Abbess would be someone in authority in a Religious Order and it would not be seemly for someone to use it as a nickname.


Quite so. It's always puzzled me why none of the more religiously-inclined members of the Chalet School objected to the nickname.

But why should they? Confused First of all, the girls think their secret is safe, so the staff can't really interfere and let on that they know - and trying to stop them using it would just re-inforce its use. And secondly, *religious-inclined* people can take a joke as well as anyone else. Laughing Laughing In fact, Catholics and Jewish folk are well-known for having sly digs at themselves. Twisted Evil


I don't think it would be a problem to anyone who hadn't been in a convent. To the girls an Abbess has a role which is very similar to Hilda's in a lot of ways, so it's a very apt nickname. But The Abbess to Maria, would be the particular person in Salzburg whom she knew and had a personal relationship with so it's not so easy using the name for another. Particularly one who (a) isn't actually an Abbess and (b) she doesn't particularly like.

I hope they don't get into too much trouble for teaching Deryn as it was a very kind idea and done for all the right reasons. Maybe the school could help her out, like they did for Biddy? Although I see they can't actually take her as a pupil as that would set a dangerous precedent.
#381:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 11:39 am
    —
I hope Brigitta can open up to Marion and talk to her about whats bothering her and I can't see them offering a scholarship to Deryn like they did with Biddy, for one she's not an orphan in a foreign country!
#382:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 2:22 pm
    —
It does seem as though Deryn is more interested in the high school. Maybe Marion or her mother could help with the logistics? I'd still like to see some official approval for the tutoring, though.

Thank you, jonty.
#383:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 3:04 pm
    —
Thanks, jonty.

I'd always taken the Abbess' nickname to be an affectionate and respectful one, rather than anything else.
#384:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 4:49 pm
    —
You mean not one of you spotted the identity of Marion and her mother? Confused Where have all the Julie Andrews fans gone?? Wink

Regarding this next post. I wrote it (and the subsequent one) some time ago. I considered changing it, in view of people's comments on Gillian's reaction to the tutoring. However, I've decided to leave it as it is, because on reflection I really do think that the situation would have been very problematic and confusing for the Chalet School authorities. In the CS universe, younger maids are never real people - whenever we do hear about them, they are silly, superstitious girls who lack self-control, in contrast to the sensible, backboned (I don't know the opposite of spineless!) Chaletians. This suggests to me that quite a lot of work was going on all the time to establish clear blue water between the younger maids and the schoolgirls, and anything that threatened to bridge the divide would have been extremely uncomfortable all round. After all, the CS mistresses were the product of a deeply entrenched and divided class system, which they had to negotiate alongside their sense of fairness and justice. Not an easy job for them. OK, long explanation over, back to the story Smile

Oh, and something else. Does anyone know what saddle-bag chairs are? They're referred to in Goes To It.

Nell poured herself a second cup of coffee and nestled back into the most comfortable of the saddle-bag chairs in the Library – the one she liked to think of as her own particular chair. ‘And that’s all I can tell you, for that’s all I know.’ Having regaled Hilda with the tale of the Juniors’ latest, she sat back and eyed her friend speculatively.

Hilda was troubled. This was out of the run of the usual Junior mischief, and there was the matter of the maid to consider. Disciplining the house and kitchen staff was not her business, strictly speaking, but the girls had made it her concern.

‘There seems no doubt that the girls meant well, but they have rather landed us in the soup, wouldn’t you say, Nell?’

Nell spluttered over her coffee. ‘That’s one way of putting it – though I don’t suggest you let the prefects hear you using that elegant phrase. Not unless you want to donate rather a large proportion of your hard-earned cash to the fines box. But yes, we are, as you so beautifully express it, rather in the soup. There’s the girls’ rule-breaking, which on its own would be easily dealt with. We can’t have the girls wandering in and out of their form-rooms at all hours. Apart from anything else, it’s a terrible waste of electricity, and that can’t be allowed, especially in wartime. But there’s the bigger question of the maid, Deryn. Now that we’ve had her case brought to our attention, I can’t help feeling sorry for the poor girl. From what Gillian said, she’s desperate to go to school, but circumstances are against her. She must be keen, if she’s prepared to work in the evenings, after her day’s work. Can’t we do something for her? Put the whole thing on a legitimate basis, so to speak.’

‘My dear, what are you suggesting?’ Hilda looked perturbed. ‘Surely you don’t think we should enrol her as a pupil. Not a village girl. Why, if we admit one girl, quite half of the village might expect the same chance. No, that won’t do at all.’

Miss Wilson, Guide Captain when the school had been at the Tyrol, bristled slightly. ‘I wasn’t necessarily suggesting that Deryn become a pupil here. But, when you think about it, there is a precedent. Biddy O’Ryan.’

‘That was entirely different. The child had been left orphaned and alone in a foreign country until our Middles stepped in. There was little else we could do. But Deryn has a family of her own, who are quite capable of providing for her, and have done up until now. She has taken up employment here, of her own free will, and presumably with the knowledge, consent and approval of her family. It is not our business – absolutely not our business, Nell – to interfere in her life. I’m quite sure her parents would not appreciate us ‘butting in’ as Joey would call it. But we do have to consider how she should be disciplined, and indeed, whether she should continue in the school’s employment. After all, although it does not seem to have been her idea, there is little doubt that she encouraged the girls in their mischief.’

‘I don’t agree.’ Nell coloured, and could not help raising her voice slightly. ‘The girls have made it our business, just as they did with Biddy. I can see that admitting Deryn as a pupil would have its difficulties, and money is certainly more of an issue now than it was when the Guide company first adopted Biddy, but we owe it to this girl at least to find out if there’s anything we can do to help. We can’t simply dismiss the problem out of hand, by dismissing the girl from her job. It wouldn’t be fair, and I won’t have it.’ The last words were spoken with emphasis.

Hilda sighed. ‘I see no need for you to lose your temper, Nell. You might at least give me credit for not wanting to treat the girl unfairly. Of course I want to help her every bit as much as you do, but this is a complicated affair, and we can’t simply wade in regardless of the consequences all round. I shall telephone Madame in the morning. After all, it’s her school, and she should have the opportunity to have some say in the matter.’

‘I’m sorry if I snapped at you, Hilda, and I didn’t mean to lose my temper. But I won’t stand by and see any girl punished where it is unwarranted, even if that girl is one of the domestic staff and not a pupil.’

‘As I said, I think you might trust me not to punish a girl where it is not deserved.’ Little mollified by the somewhat half-hearted apology, Hilda spoke coldly. The conversation turned to other matters, and the two eventually parted with the matter far from resolved.
#385:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 7:08 pm
    —
Oh dear. It is a difficult situation for the school I suppose, after all it would be extra work for the Mistresses and it would be rather unfair on the other Maids if Deryn was given a chance the rest of them weren't. It's not nie to see Hilda and Nell fall out either but I can see why they might over such a knotty problem.

I hope they can find a solution.

Thanks jonty.
#386:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 8:27 pm
    —
I think saddle-bag chairs are chairs with big cushioned arms which are supposed to look a bit like saddle-bags.
#387:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Aug 06, 2007 10:33 pm
    —
Laughing at the idea of Hilda being fined for slang. Mind you, I don't particularly like her in this drabble so it might be good for her!

A difficult situation for everyone involved. Some sort of maids' evening classes perhaps?

Thanks Jonty.

And I'm racking my brains, but I don't have a clue about Marion and her mother Confused
#388:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 7:45 am
    —
Rosalin wrote:
And I'm racking my brains, but I don't have a clue about Marion and her mother Confused


I'll put some more clues in the post after this one. Laughing Meanwhile, I thought I'd give Gillian the opportunity to redeem herself!

‘Come over here, old thing, and give us the benefit of your opinion.’ The staff, too, were embroiled in a heated discussion of the Juniors’ latest.

‘My opinion? About what, may I ask?’

‘Your lambs, what else?’ replied Grizel. ‘Word has it that Hilda and Nell aren’t exactly seeing eye-to-eye about what should be done. It’s up to us to help them out!’

Gillian had been thinking about the episode. She now spoke meditatively. ‘I’ve been wondering if I was a little bit too hard on the girls. Oh, I’m not saying they didn’t know what they were doing was wrong. Well, Beth, Gwensi and Daisy at any rate. But there’s no question that they meant well. That little Brigitta has quite a temper! She insisted that she wasn’t sorry, you know, and that it was unfair that the maid – Deryn, she said she was called – had to leave school.’

‘She’s got a point,’ interjected Hilary. ‘Take my young beauties in the Fourth Form. Betty, for one, couldn’t be less interested in her schoolwork if she tried, and very few of them are what you could call really serious about their studies. When you think about it, it really isn’t very fair that we’re expending all our time and energy teaching Betty and Co., when a girl who is really interested, and who would probably benefit far more from our words of wisdom, is cleaning our floors and preparing our suppers.’

‘Whoever said the world was supposed to be a fair place?’ Grizel had a rather supercilious expression on her face, though she did not intend it. ‘Life’s about making the most of the hand you get dealt, and the sooner our girls learn that, the better. That goes for the domestic staff too! There’s nothing to be gained by pretending anything else. I agree, the girls probably meant well, but I don’t suppose anyone here thinks we should encourage them. Brigitta’s only, what, ten? Eleven? And you can’t deny she’s had rather an unusual upbringing, so it’s scarcely to be wondered that she has some odd ideas.’

‘I think that’s rather a bleak point of view, if you ask me. After all, aren’t we fighting a war for a better world? A better and a fairer world?’ Hilary felt that Grizel was speaking to her as if she were a naughty Middle herself, and she resented it.

‘So what do you suggest? That we run classes for the maids, and have the girls work in the kitchens? I think the parents might have one or two things to say about that.’

‘No, of course that’s not what I mean. But if this girl is keen to learn, I can’t see the harm in it, myself.’

Gillian took a hand. ‘She did pass the exam to go to Armiford High School, or so Brigitta said. It’s not as if she’s completely untutored. According to what the girls told me, she can’t get to Armiford because they’ve stopped running the school buses, or her family can't afford them, or some such. That’s hardly her fault, is it? Surely there’s something that we can do? A scholarship or something?’

‘I am not so sure about that, cherie. The girl has been living among the domestic staff, and she has friends in the village. It might, perhaps, be an unkindness to give her a scholarship and set her apart from her friends and acquaintances.’

‘Julie’s right,’ continued Grizel. ‘How would the poor kid feel if she were suddenly removed from her compeers, and suddenly asked to socialise with girls who are bound to have a very different outlook from the one she’s grown up with?’

‘She doesn’t seem to have any trouble socialising, as you put it, with Daisy and the others. They seem to have got on perfectly satisfactorily.’

‘That’s different,’ said Grizel, with a grimace. ‘They are helping her, not making friends with her. It’s a very different thing. I think it would be a piece of utter nonsense to give her a scholarship to come here, not a kindness to anyone, and I sincerely hope that Hilda and Nell have more sense than that.’

Pam Slater gave Grizel a long, hard look. ‘Are you sure you’re not simply being snobbish, Grizel? I can’t help agreeing with Gillian, myself. Those young demons in the Fourth Form scarcely listen to a word I say, and the prep they hand in gets worse with each day that passes. I’m certain that Betty was pulling faces and yawning behind her hand whenever I turned round to write on the blackboard during my last lesson with them, though of course she was careful not to let me catch her doing it. That girl has brains, even if she consistently refuses to use them for the right purposes. I’d far rather teach one of the maids if she has brains and the sense to apply them properly.’

‘You have not been here for long, my dear Pam, and you do not understand our ways. In time you will understand better.’ Jeanne de Lachenais felt it was time she attempted to pour oil on troubled waters.

‘Well, I for one would consider myself privileged to teach a girl who is, by all accounts, so keen.’ Hilary stood up, and stalked off to the other side of the room, followed by Gillian, while Pam returned to her books and Grizel ostentatiously took up her knitting. Stalemate!
#389:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 7:56 am
    —
Good to see a nice side to Pam Slater - EBD always seemed to have it in for the woman!
#390:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 8:19 am
    —
Somehow given Jeanne's comment, I'm not surprised Pam Slater ultimately decided to leave.... And Grizel needs a good smack.

But as things stand, it is a problem isn't it? Actually I can see a potential solution....
#391:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 9:17 am
    —
I don't think Grizel's being a snob as such, just her belief in the unfairness of life coming to the fore. And it would be unkind to give Deryn a scholarship just for being keen as she'd have trouble with the other village girls who she'd still have to live around.

Good for Gillian thinking it through and admitting she'd been too hard.

I'd be fuming if I was Pam Slater, Jeanne was so patronising.

Thanks Jonty.
#392:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 11:41 am
    —
May I stand up for Hilda here? Embarassed Embarassed Given all that one reads about Hilda in the books, I don't think she would have been as hard as she appears here at all. She would have been the first to help. And she has a point about Deryn's family not liking the interference.

Jeanne and Grizel, however, seem to take a very hardened view of things, and would I think have got up anyone's nose. Go for it, Gill.

Thanks, Jonty
#393:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 2:11 pm
    —
I'm with Nell & Pam & Hilary on this one. I think it's a bit much for Hilda to draw conclusions about what Deryn's family would think without actually talking with them. It's not as though they wouldn't have sent her to the high school if the war hadn't gotten in the way. To put down the good intentions of Brigitta et al. seems unethical to me, though of course it's necessary to make the girls understand how serious interfering with the blackout could be.

Thanks for the updates!
#394:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 2:44 pm
    —
Thanks for all the comments. The next bit's rather long, but I couldn't find a good place to split it!

Panting, red-faced and laughing, Brigitta came to a halt at the bottom of the hill. ‘Oooh, I’ve got a stitch,’ she said eventually, clutching her side. ‘But it was worth it. Can we do it again?”

Her companion, busily winding the string, laughed with her. ‘You really got the hang of it that time. All right, once more, then we must be going back home. My bus leaves in a little over an hour, and I’d appreciate a cup of tea before I go. Kite-flying is thirsty work.’

Another ten minutes found the two girls at the bottom of the hill again. This time, Brigitta helped to wind the string up. ‘If I’m to show the others how to do it, I need to practice.’ At last, Marion declared herself satisfied. Clutching the sea-green kite with one hand, and putting her free arm around Brigitta’s shoulders, the two headed for home. ‘Mother and Uncle Michael used to sing a song about flying kites – ‘up to the highest heights’ it went. I love thinking about the highest heights.’

‘Will you teach it to me?’

‘Yes, but it will have to be another time. You said you’d tell me how you got on back at school. Did they give you a very bad row?’

‘No, not really. Miss Annersley – that’s our headmistress – said I’d behaved like a small kid, and caused no end of fuss and bother, but she was kind, too. She said if I wanted to run away again, I should go and tell her about it. But I could never do that, you know.’

‘Why not? She sounds a lot more understanding than our old boss lady at the High School. She would have given you the most terrible wigging if you’d run away.’

‘I just couldn’t. I’ve done something terrible, you see. Really frightful. That was why I ran away. If I tell Miss Annersley about it, I expect she’ll expel me, and the others too. You see, I’m not fit to be at any decent school.’ Brigitta hadn’t meant to say any of this, and she stopped walking, staring at the ground. Unbidden, the tears came to her eyes. Marion started to smile – after all, what could this youngster have done that would possibly be so bad – but then saw Brigitta’s expression and suppressed the platitudes that had been on her lips.

‘Come and sit on this bench, kiddie. Now then, I’m sure it’s not as bad as you think.’ For Brigitta had begun to sob in earnest. For a few minutes, Marion held her. Then, as the sobs died down, and Brigitta reached the gulping and hiccoughing stage, she tried again. ‘Can’t you tell me about it, kiddie? Better out than in, you know, and I don’t have to tell anyone if you don’t want me to.’

Bit by bit, the story was told.

‘Where are the books now?’

‘St-still in the shed. Every time there’s a knock on our form-room door, I think that someone’s found them, and that – that they know it was me.’ More tears slid down Brigitta’s face. ‘Father would be so ashamed. But it would be better for me to tell him than Mother to tell him in a letter. That’s why, that’s why -’ and Brigitta relapsed into silence.

‘Now I understand why you were running away. I thought there must be more to it than just wanting to be with your father. You certainly are in a pickle! It reminds me a bit of something I did when I first started at the High School.’ Brigitta looked at the older girl, hope dawning in her eyes. Had any other girl ever done anything so shameful as she, Brigitta Von Trapp?

‘It was a silly piece of mischief. I broke bounds, and went somewhere I wasn’t supposed to go. When I came back, I found I’d lost my hankie, which had my name embroidered on it. I knew I’d be in trouble if it was found, and I didn’t know a peaceful moment until I owned up. Oh yes, I did own up. But not to the headmistress, not at first. I was terrified of her, so I went to the Head Girl - she was a terrific sport, and all us lower school girls looked up to her no end. Sally, her name was. I told her what I’d done. She gave me a bit of a wigging, and I didn’t like it at the time, but I realised afterwards she could have been much worse. We both went to see the headmistress together. Sally went in first, to make it easier for me. Then I had to go in and own up. That was one of the worst half-hours of my life, but do you know what?’ Brigitta shook her head. ‘The half-hour after I walked out of the headmistress’s office was one of the best! I’d spent days, you see, torturing myself by guessing at what Mother and Father would say if I was expelled, and convincing myself that nothing was going to be right again. I can tell you, I wished I’d been to see the Head Girl rather sooner, and saved myself the agony of those difficult days. Now, kiddie, is there anyone at your school you could go to? A Head Girl? A prefect? A favourite teacher?’

‘I don’t know. Maybe. Our Head Girl’s called Cornelia - Lieserl says she’s awfully nice, and Marta simply adores her. I haven’t spoken much to her myself. Or there’s Miss Everett, the gardening mistress. I like her a lot. Miss Wilson was kind to me too, when I went back to school last week.'

‘They sound like three very suitable people. If I were you, I’d go and see one of them on Monday morning. It would be better that way, don’t you think? After all, if the books are never found, you’ll spend the rest of your school career worrying about them. That doesn’t sound like fun, does it? If the books are found, whether it’s next week, next term or next year, and they work out that you hid them, then your punishment will be just the same, but you’ll have had all that time to worry.’ Brigitta did her best to follow this rather confusing statement. ‘Wouldn’t it be better to own up now, face your punishment, and get it over with?’

‘But suppose all the others get expelled? We have scholarships, you know, and Mrs Maynard might think after all that we’re not a deserving family, and take them away. I’m not scared of the punishment for myself, but for the others. Marta and Gretel have got ages of school left.’

‘Your Mrs Maynard would be jolly unfair if she took away scholarships from your sisters because of what you’d done. I’ve never met her, but someone who is kind enough to give scholarships in the first place doesn’t sound like the sort of person who’d be as unfair as that.’

Brigitta brightened. ‘I suppose not. Marion, do you think everyone will hate me?’

‘No, kiddie, I don’t think anyone will hate you. You played a bit of a mean trick, but it seems to me that you’ve paid a heavy price for it since then. I think people might be a bit shocked at what you’ve done, but they’ll get over it. Your stepmother seems jolly as can be. I should think she’ll be disappointed, but she doesn’t seem the type to stay angry for long.’

‘I don’t suppose she is. I’ll – I’ll think about it. No, I really will talk to someone soon. I just need some time to think about who and when.’

‘You do that. But take my advice, and don’t leave it too long. It’ll only get harder. Now, I’m cold, and if I’m going to have time for that cup of tea, we’d better be getting back. Here, blow into this hankie. With any luck, no-one will realise you’ve been crying, they’ll just think it’s the cold and the wind.’
#395:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 2:51 pm
    —
Ah - would Marion's mother be Jane Banks?

Edited to put name in white to avoid spoiler-ing Laughing .

Last edited by Alison H on Tue Aug 07, 2007 3:02 pm; edited 1 time in total
#396:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 2:52 pm
    —
Thank you for the hints about Marion's relations. Very Happy

Good advice for Brigitta, too.
#397:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 3:13 pm
    —
Yes, I think I know who Marion and her mother are now!

This is excellent - I was so glad to find three lovely long updates in one day! Do keep them coming, please, Jonty!
#398:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 4:00 pm
    —
OK, I get Marion now. Was she made up or does she appear in something I haven't read btw?

She gives sensible advice. Things look a bit closer to being sorted out for Brigitta.

Thanks Jonty.
#399:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 4:12 pm
    —
Looks like Marion's good for Brigitta.
#400:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Tue Aug 07, 2007 4:12 pm
    —
I'm glad Brigita managed to open up to Marion.
#401:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 08, 2007 12:13 am
    —
Hopefully Brigitta will be able to follow Marion's advice. And I think I know who she is now....
#402:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Wed Aug 08, 2007 7:39 am
    —
I had an inkling as it was the only related Julie Andrews thing I could think of. Glad I'm right. Hope Brigitta gets it sorted out soon. My thought is they should perhaps punish the girls for having lights on or being out of bounds but not for the tutoring. That should be encouraged not discouraged or they'll only be saying help your own class and no one else

Thanks Jonty. You've certainly given us a lot to think about
#403:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 08, 2007 7:58 am
    —
A gazillion Brownie points to Alison H for being the first to work out that Marion is the daughter of Jane Banks from Mary Poppins. I have a lovely what-came-next story for both Jane & Michael Banks, which connects with Thoroughly Modern Millie, but I don't have a suitable message board to post it to!! Smile Smile

Rhyll Everett awoke at her usual early hour. Switching on her torch, she looked across at the pretty wristwatch that had been her last ever gift from her parents, on her eighteenth birthday. Nearly an hour to go until the rising-bell, and it was much too dark to do any work in the garden before breakfast. Bother! If only she were at the cottage. Maria, too, was a creature of the early mornings. They had begun to take it in turns to rise first, light the kitchen range and boil the water for tea. Then they would spend an hour or longer in cosy companionship before it was time for Rhyll to leave for school. Now Rhyll chafed at the enforced idleness. What a waste of a Monday morning! She didn’t feel like reading, especially not the Ministry horticultural pamphlets which had become her staple fare of late, so she gave herself up to thinking about events. It was such fun to have a friend, especially one as full of life as Maria. Maria always had plans and ideas for things to do, and life was never dull around her. Rhyll supposed she should miss the Lucys, who had been so generous to her, but the truth was she scarcely gave them a second thought. Was that beastly of her? Perhaps so, but it couldn’t be helped. Rhyll thought she must be a very unnatural specimen of womankind. She had no interest whatsoever in babies. They were small, messy and uninteresting creatures, and she simply could not see what it was that made other women coo over them. That had been what was wrong at the Lucy household. Not so much the presence of babies, and not simply the expectation that Rhyll would want to help with them in her spare time. No, it felt like she was constantly being reminded that she was unnatural and unlike other women for not indulging in baby-worship, and the reminder only made her stiffer and shyer than ever. But she never felt that awful feeling of being tongue-tied and just wrong around Maria. That was it, she realised. When she was with Maria, she actually liked herself. She was the best person she could be. The Lucys had brought out, not exactly the worst in her, but she had felt unliked and uncomfortable with them, kind though they had tried to be.

Perhaps, though, she had not tried hard enough. With Maria there was no need to try, but maybe she should make more of an effort with other people. Thinking back to her time at horticultural college, Rhyll could think of plenty of occasions when the other girls had tried to be friendly with her. There was that party when two of the students who lived on her floor had turned twenty-one. Rhyll blushed as she remembered it. She had put on the prettiest frock she owned, and tried to use powder and a little lip-stick. But the resultant mess had sapped what little confidence she had felt in herself, and she had stood miserably in the corner, too shy to join in any of the jolly conversations. Then there was the time a party of students had gone hiking, and had invited her to join them. She’d been sure they hadn’t really wanted her, and she had determinedly said she had other plans, though they’d asked her several times. She could still remember that weekend. On the Friday, the rain had started teeming down, and with no end in sight, the hiking weekend had been postponed. Rhyll had hidden in her room all weekend, lonely, miserable, bored and eventually hungry. She hadn’t wanted to face the others, and admit that she hadn’t had plans for the weekend after all. Rhyll remembered the sound of singing drifting up from the common-room, while she had been confined to her self-imposed prison. Two weekends later, the postponed hiking-party took place at last. No-one asked Rhyll that time. She hadn’t thought she minded. She hadn’t thought she needed friends. She had Robinson, her old gardener, and his wife, and they were all the company she’d imagined she’d needed. It hadn’t worried her that the other students considered her stand-offish.

Now, she realised it wasn’t true. She was happier than she could ever remember being. And now that she had Maria as a friend, she wanted more. With a start, Rhyll realised she wanted to be part of the happy, friendly group of Chalet School staff. Well, maybe not exactly one of them. They did have a bit of a bad habit of talking about teaching, and about the girls, at every available moment. But it wouldn’t hurt to make a bit more of an effort with them. Hitherto, she really had not tried at all. She had returned their greetings politely, but with no attempt at warmth. Today, resolved Rhyll, she would turn over a new leaf. She would have breakfast at the Staff table instead of taking her tray to the empty staff sitting-room. She would linger over the meal and do her best to join in the merry chatter rather than bolting her food and making for the gardens as soon as it was light enough. Yes, from now on she would eat at least one meal every day at the staff table, and join them for at least half an hour in the staff sitting-room. And if light chattering did not come easily to her, well, she would just persevere. Rather that than go through life with a reputation for being stiff and stand-offish.

Having made this momentous decision, Rhyll turned her attention to the coming day. Looking out of the window, she saw that a dull drizzle was falling. With any luck, the weather would improve by the afternoon, when she planned to tackle readying the gardens for winter with the Fifth Forms. That left her with the morning more-or-less free, as it would be sensible to leave the dead-heading for the girls. There was one job that Rhyll had been postponing for some time, because there always seemed so much to do in the gardens, but today she felt there was no point in putting it off any longer. The dull, drizzly morning in prospect would be perfect for clearing out the old shed. Doubtless there was little of value in there, but there might be some metal worth salvaging, and it might be possible to repair the roof and put the small structure to use. The clanging of the rising-bell intruded on the gardening-mistress’s thoughts at this juncture. How the time had flown after all!
#404:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Aug 08, 2007 8:02 am
    —
What a lovely friendship they have. The CS staffroom must have seemed very cliquey sometimes, especially to someone who only worked there part-time.
#405:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 08, 2007 8:57 am
    —
Will Brigitta own up in time?

Rhyll and Maria have a lovely friendship and good for Rhyll trying to get on better with the other staff. I hope breakfast goes well.

What happened to her parents?

Thanks Jonty.
#406:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 8:25 am
    —
Rosalin wrote:
What happened to her parents?


They died just after she was 18 - there's a post back on page 8 where she tells Maria the story!

‘Brigitta Von Trapp! Jumping Jehosophat! What on earth are you doing here at this time of the morning?’ Cornelia could not help looking and sounding dismayed. Another letter had arrived for her that morning. She had decided to race through her dormitory work, in order to snatch a private half-hour in the Prefects room, to read her letter in peace and solitude. Her opening words were not comforting to the Austrian girl.

‘I – I wanted to talk to you, Cornelia, but it doesn’t matter.’ Brigitta turned to go.

Cornelia thought rapidly. The child looked upset, and it was her job as Head Girl to listen to the younger girls’ troubles. She had not had a great deal to do with the middle Von Trapp sister, but somehow she felt Brigitta would not have trespassed into the Prefects’ Room if it were not serious – for trespassing it was, since the Juniors had no business there unless summoned. Torn for a moment between her Head Girl duties and her letter, Corney hesitated.

‘Can it wait until tomorrow? I’ve something I need to get on with at the moment, and I don’t have any free time until after you’re in bed.’ Cornelia wanted to read Jimmy’s latest very badly indeed, and there was little likelihood she would have any time to herself for the rest of the day. Surely it wouldn’t hurt the Austrian girl to wait? ‘Why don’t you come here first thing tomorrow morning instead? I’ll have time for you then.’

‘Yes, Cornelia.’ Exit Brigitta, looking somewhat deflated.

Ten minutes later saw a very excited Cornelia, eyes shining, almost running down the corridor towards the Staff sitting-room.

‘Why, Cornelia, Miss Wilson isn’t here at present. Miss Annersley is indisposed, and Miss Wilson is in the Library, dealing with the morning’s correspondence. Is it anything one of us can help you with?

‘No, thank you, Miss Linton. It’s Miss Wilson I need to speak to.’ Scarcely pausing to bid the mistress a polite good morning, Cornelia turned on her heel and headed towards the Library, still clutching Jimmy’s letter tightly. Bill had been so understanding last time that she felt sure her form mistress would understand why this morning’s news meant so much, and would help her again.

‘I’ve had another letter from Jimmy – James, Miss Wilson,’ Corney began, once she was seated in the Library. ‘He says – let me read it to you – he says, ‘My basic training finishes a week on Thursday. I have my joining instructions for specialist training the following Wednesday, and I’ll be sent to the front direct from specialist training camp.’ The next bit’s private, Miss Wilson, but the long and the short of it is that he wants to come and see me here at school the weekend after next, and that he’ll go to his family for a few days after that. He says – he says that it’s the last time we’ll be able to see each other before he goes abroad. Miss Wilson, oh, I know it’s a lot to ask, but could he come to see me here?’

‘It’s certainly a most unusual request, but then, as I said to you before, these are most unusual times. I quite understand that you both want to see each other. That’s only natural. Only, I don’t exactly think the school can accommodate a young man. No, wait,’ as a look of dismay appeared on the Head Girl's face. ‘I don’t think the School can accommodate him, but we could ask Jo Maynard. How would you feel about that?’

‘Oh, Miss Wilson, do you think Joey would? I mean, would she?’

‘There’s one way to find out,’ replied the school’s senior mistress, indicating the telephone on her desk. Cornelia thought back to her last exchange with Joey. She had said some pretty harsh things. She thought they’d parted on good terms, but would Jo want to get her own back now? Cornelia could hardly blame her if she did.
#407:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 9:02 am
    —
I'm sure Joey'll be OK about it. Nice to see that Bill is OK about it too.
#408:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 11:15 am
    —
I'm glad Bill is being so sympathetic to Cornelia. As she says the situation isn't exactly normal. I hope Joey is big enough to have acknowledged what Corney said and moved on.

Embarassed Rhyll's parents: I do vaguely remember now. Perhaps a re-read.

Thanks Jonty.
#409:  Author: keren, Location: Israel PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 12:52 pm
    —
so now Rhyll will clean the shed before B had a chance to talk to Corney
#410:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 3:11 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta - it took so much courage to approach Corney and she didn't get to make her confession (and now may be found out before she does).
#411:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 4:31 pm
    —
Poor Cornelia - and poor Brigitta.

Thanks, Jonty
#412:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 4:54 pm
    —
I can understand Corney not wanting to talk to her then but poor Brigitta after getting up the courage to go find her! I hope Joey does have room, it would be very awkward to have him stay in the school after all.

Thanks jonty
#413:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 5:34 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments. Here's the next episode.

Meanwhile, Rhyll was making her way down to the old potting shed. Were the Chalet School mistresses always so taciturn at breakfast-time? The atmosphere, to her mind, had been decidedly strained. But perhaps that was par for the course, first thing in the morning. Why, her mother had always declared herself unable to face the day until at least her third cup of tea, so perhaps the Chalet School mistresses were no different. What they needed was a little more fresh air and exercise, pondered Rhyll. There was no question of her needing an entire pot of tea in order to wake up in the mornings, not with a day of gardening before her. Maybe before lunch, if there was time, she would see if there was any greenery that she could pick and make up into a pretty bouquet for Miss Annersley. Miss Wilson had said the headmistress was indisposed, and unlikely to be well enough to be in school for a day or two. Flowers would be an impossibility at this time of year, but it might be possible to scare up some sort of a bouquet to cheer the invalid.

The door to the shed opened a little stiffly. Gracious, there was even more junk inside than Rhyll had remembered. It would certainly take her the entire morning to sort through all of this, and even then she might not finish. ‘I’d best start somewhere,’ she told herself sternly. ‘Standing here looking at all the mess won’t make it go away.’ Setting her teeth, and opening the door as widely as possibly to let in the light, she began the work of sorting the higgledy-piggledy heap into neat piles of usable, salvageable, and beyond hope.

By mid-morning, Rhyll had made quite an impact on the debris inside the shed. Stretching herself, she stepped outside for a moment. Good, the drizzle had stopped. It was still a grey, chilly morning, but with any luck, the rain would continue to hold off and she could get some decent work done with the Fifth later on. Should she go back to the house for a cup of tea? No, she decided, it was better to keep working for another hour or so, and then have a long break at lunchtime. Another hour should see the clearing of the shed finished, which would be very satisfying. Rhyll was not one to put off until another time what could be accomplished in the present, and she turned her attention back to the job in hand. Really, what had her predecessors been thinking of when they let so many good tools turn rusty? And why had they dumped so much rubbish in here that clearly needed throwing out, and which had had no business in any self-respecting garden in the first place? Old gardening gloves and so forth she could understand, but old odd shoes? Pieces of broken china cups? Rhyll disliked the kind of laziness and carelessness that saw any old rubbish dumped in a garden. The pile that could not be salvaged was depressingly big: still, there were some old hoes and shovels that with proper attention would come in very useful the following spring. Rhyll considered a small heap of rusty trowels, and decided to add them to the salvageable pile. And the piece of sacking on which they had been dumped would come in useful too. Rhyll picked up the sacking, meaning to shake it out and fold it carefully so that it could be properly stored. To her astonishment, a collection of exercise-books fell out. ‘How very odd,’ she thought to herself. ‘This shed is really a very strange place. I call it utterly disgraceful throwing away the children’s old exercise-books in a garden shed. And most of them are hardly used: they have simply masses of spare paper in them. We oughtn’t to dispose of books in such a way at the best of times, but it’s criminal to waste so much good paper in while we’re at war and every little counts. I shall certainly keep hold of these and go and see Miss Annersley about the matter when she returns to school.’
#414:  Author: PaulineS, Location: West Midlands PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 5:37 pm
    —
O dear I can see problems ahead!
#415:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 5:37 pm
    —
EEEP.

There's still hope though. If Rhyll is planning to wait for Hilda to return and that would be for a few days, it may be okay.
#416:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 7:50 pm
    —
Hope Brigitta gets time to confess before Miss Annersley is better. Not that I'm wishing for a long illness of course Laughing

Thanks Jonty.
#417:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Aug 09, 2007 11:31 pm
    —
Oh dear, this is getting tangled....hopefully Brigitta will be able to talk to someone before Rhyll speaks to Hilda.
#418:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 2:50 am
    —
At least there's some chance Corney will hear from Brigitta, first. What timing!

Nice to see the growing friendship between Maria & Rhyll.

Thank you, Jonty.
#419:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 7:52 am
    —
Thanks for the comments. Back to the thorny issue of Deryn...

‘Bonjour Madame Trapp. Comment allez-vous?’ Morgan was certainly getting over her shyness with Maria! ‘Mam, it’s Mrs Trapp!’

‘Well invite her in, then, look you. Maria, there’s lovely to see you. The kettle’s boiling, I’m sure you’d like a nice cup of tea?’

‘That’s very kind, Glenys. How are you?’

‘I’m doing just fine, thank you. All the better for seeing my two girls so happy. I’ll never be able to thank you enough for everything you and your girls are doing for them. See, Deryn she never says, but I know how badly she’s been pining to go to that school in Armiford and go for a teacher. It’s given her new hope all over again, I even hear her singing around the house now, and that’s something I thought was gone forever.’

‘It’s about Deryn I’ve come, Glenys. I’ve had a marvellous idea. At least, I think it’s a marvellous idea, and I hope you’ll think so too, when I’ve explained. Only, let me get to the end before you say anything won’t you?’

‘This all sounds most mysterious, look you.’ Glenys finished pouring the tea and sat down at the table next to Maria, the chair creaking slightly as she settled herself. ‘Morgan, lovely, go upstairs and make the beds while I talk to Maria.’ Morgan skipped away, outwardly obedient, but inwardly dying to know what the two ladies were going to say about her sister.

‘My daughters have done the best they can for Deryn, and for Morgan too,’ with a smile at the departing little girl. ‘But it’s not likely to be enough. Deryn needs a proper education, not scraps snatched at evenings and weekends. I’ve been worrying about it for a few weeks now, but I couldn’t see a solution. Then at the weekend, we had a visitor. The girls might have told you about her, a young woman called Marion Blaxter. Marion lives in Armiford, but she’s about to join up, following four elder brothers into the forces, and leaving a widowed mother behind. It seems that Mrs Blaxter isn’t in the best of health. She’s not seriously ill, but from what Marion said, it sounded as if she has difficulty with shopping, and with the heaviest housework. So I thought, what if Deryn were to board there during the week? She could go to school during the day and do the shopping on her way home. Marion tells me that Wednesday is half-day at Armiford High School: some of the girls play games then, but not all of them, as many are needed at home. Marion could help with the housework then, and she could come home for the weekends. What do you think? Of course, we’d have to ask Mrs Blaxter. I didn’t want to mention it to her without seeking your opinion first. But if you’re agreeable, I could go to Jo Maynard’s house and ask to use her telephone.’

Glenys Price regarded her friend speechlessly. ‘I don’t know what to say. It would certainly be a fine chance for Deryn. But we’d miss her, look you, Morgan especially would be lost without her big sister. And staying along of a stranger, she’s so young, I’d counted on her being at home for another year or two at least. I went into service myself at thirteen, and I know I missed my home and family something terrible. But I suppose it’s not the same. Morgan would only be away during the week, and if she came home at weekends, we could all go to Church together. We’d see more of each other than we do now, and her only up the road at the school. Oh, Maria, lovely, it’s a big thing, but I suppose I’d best not stand in her way. I’d never forgive myself if there was a chance, however small, that she could go for a teacher, and I’d said no. Anyway, this Mrs Baxter – no, Blaxter, she might not be agreeable anyways.’

Maria sat quietly while Glenys thought things over.

‘No, I’ll not stand in her way. Go and make your telephone call, Maria, before I have time to think better of it! Anyways, it might all come to nothing. This Mrs Blaxter might not want a strange girl in her house.’

‘I’ll go straight away. I’ve got a wonderful feeling about this, Glenys, and I'm more and more certain that everything will turn out fine. Yes, I just know that it will!’
#420:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 8:03 am
    —
Hope it works out Very Happy .
#421:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 2:31 pm
    —
Wonderful idea. Very Happy Hope it all works out.
#422:  Author: Joan the Dwarf, Location: Er, where am I? PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 3:00 pm
    —
That's a fab idea - and maybe the CS could help out with the uniform in relief that their awkward problem has gone!
#423:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 4:03 pm
    —
What a great idea!
#424:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 6:26 pm
    —
That sounds like a great plan, I hope Mrs Baxter agrees to it! (an Deryn I suppose but I think she'll jump at the chance Very Happy)
#425:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 7:04 pm
    —
Glad you liked Maria's idea Smile. BTW, can anyone tell me why my icon says I've got an order mark? Did I do something bad?

Rhyll whistled a tune as she walked down the road to the cottage, heedless of the rain which had been falling steadily for the past hour. It certainly had not been the easiest of days, but at least it was over, and she could talk it through with Maria. Of all the days to resolve to make friends with the mistresses, she had to pick the one when the entire staff was at daggers drawn with one another. It had been nice of Gillian Linton to explain what had happened, but Rhyll was not keen to take sides. It all seemed rather a fuss over nothing, to her mind. Maybe Maria would explain why passions were running quite so high at the school, because she couldn’t see it for herself.

‘That you, Rhyll? Come and sit down, do. I’ve got so much to tell you, and I’ve been simply aching to unburden myself!’ Rhyll smiled wryly to herself as she stripped off her wet outdoor clothes and hung them in the porch to dry. It looked as if her own story was going to have to wait.

‘I think I’ve solved the problem of Deryn – I’m sure I’ve told you about her? The girl who wanted to go to school, but couldn’t, so she’s working as a maid at the Chalet.’

‘Oh, I know all about her – ’ began the English woman, but Maria was too full of her tale to stop and listen. Scarcely pausing for breath, she described the predicament of the Blaxter family, her idea regarding Deryn’s education, and her meeting with Glenys Price.

‘Jo agreed with me that it was a wonderful idea, so we telephoned Mrs Blaxter. She fairly leapt at the prospect, and she sounded so pleased at the thought of having another girl around the place. I think she’s rather lonely, you know. It must be terrible for her, having all her children serving overseas and not knowing when or whether they’ll return. Mrs Blaxter said she’ll come over the weekend after next, and meet the Prices. Doesn’t that work out beautifully? I knew the Lord would provide – somehow He always does.’

‘That’s all very well, but what about the school? Will Armiford High School still have room for Deryn?’

‘Yes, I telephoned them after I’d spoken to Mrs Blaxter. I spoke to the headmistress, a Miss Chomiuk, would you believe, of all things of Polish descent. I can’t imagine what a Polish woman is doing in Armiford, and it was hardly the time to ask, though the question was on the tip of my tongue, I can tell you.’ Having experienced Maria’s inquisitive nature, Rhyll could well believe this. ‘I told her that young Deryn had been keeping up with her lessons, courtesy of the Chalet School, and she was very impressed. She said they’d be delighted to welcome Rhyll there as a pupil – they’d rather she started at the start of the Spring term, not in the middle of this one, so that gives the Chalet School time to find another maid. Oh, and she said not to worry about the school uniform, because the Armiford parents have organised a hand-me-down system, clothing coupons being so difficult to get at present. Didn’t I tell you everything had worked out beautifully?’

‘Yes, yes. Now, if you’ll let me get just a few words in, I’d better fill you in on the latest from the Chalet School.’

‘But you haven’t said anything about my plans for Deryn! Aren’t you pleased?’

‘Indeed I am, but the latest at the Chalet School concerns Deryn.’ Rhyll briefly outlined her new resolve, to spend time making friends with the Chalet School mistresses.

‘But how does that have anything to do with Deryn?’

‘I was just coming to that. There was the ghastliest atmosphere over breakfast. Icy politeness doesn’t begin to describe it. I felt most uncomfortable, I can tell you. But the morning break in the Staff sitting-room was ten times worse, and I simply couldn’t understand what was happening. I quite literally didn’t know where to put myself, because there seemed to be two distinct camps - the older mistresses sitting on one side of the room and the younger ones on the other. Obviously, I wanted to sit with the younger ones, but I didn’t want to offend anyone, and I had no idea what it was all about - I found myself wondering if such a segregation was a common state of affairs. Eventually Gillian Linton took pity on me and told me what was going on. It seems that the Staff is entirely split over what to do about Deryn. Apparently half of them want the Chalet School to offer her a scholarship, while the other half maintains that she should be dismissed without a reference. Furthermore, if Gillian is to be believed, Miss Annersley and Nell Wilson have disagreed as well. Miss Annersley has taken to her bed with a bad headache, so nothing has happened today, and nobody knows what the outcome will be. Now do you see what the Chalet School latest has to do with Deryn?’ Rhyll sat back and regarded her friend.

‘But this is dreadful! I must go up to the School directly! I can’t have the mistresses, and Nell and Miss Annersley, falling out when I’ve got it all so nicely arranged. I must find my galoshes and sou’ wester and make tracks!’

‘You can’t go now! It’s getting dark and it’ll be pitch black long before you get there. There certainly won’t be any moonlight in this.’ She flung out an arm towards the window.

‘I suppose you’re right.’ Maria sat down again. ‘It'll have to wait until tomorrow. But I did want to tell them my beautiful plan, and I can’t bear the thought of people quarrelling needlessly. It isn’t as if there isn’t enough conflict in the world just at present. But my poor Rhyll,’ turning to her friend. ‘What a time you must have had of it, and I haven’t even offered you so much as a cup of tea. Here, help me pour out, and then you can tell me all about it.’
#426:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 8:20 pm
    —
The order mark'll go away when you've made more posts - the tags are just based on post numbers Laughing !

Very realistic to see a split in the staffroom for once!
#427:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Aug 10, 2007 11:05 pm
    —
Maria's solution does seem to be the best one. Hopefully the rain will stop and allow her to get up to the school before the staff-room rift becomes too deep.

Thanks Jonty.
#428:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 12:17 am
    —
Thanks Jonty. I got caught up with quite a few posts at once. Was sorry to see Brigitta not be able to talk to Corney but can understand why Corney was so busy. Am glad it was sorted out for her. Hope Rhyll sorts it out with Brigitta about the exercise books
#429:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 1:21 am
    —
I'd hoped that this would happen - it seems such a sound solution that would benfit everyone, as well as allowing the rift in the CS staffroom to heal without anyone having to back down too far. And it all seems to have got a bit out of hand.
#430:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 3:25 pm
    —
Cath V-P wrote:
I'd hoped that this would happen - it seems such a sound solution that would benfit everyone, as well as allowing the rift in the CS staffroom to heal without anyone having to back down too far.


Yes, I thought you'd guessed a couple of posts back, Cath!

Rhyll deposited the last of the Second Form’s exercise-books onto Miss Annersley’s desk. The righteously indignant words that she had been rehearsing died on her lips, as she felt Hilda’s gaze directed towards her. ‘That’s the last of the shed cleared out, Miss Annersley, and there’s plenty to throw away, but I didn’t think these looked like junk.’

‘No, indeed,’ replied Hilda, feeling slightly bemused. ‘These are the books that so mysteriously disappeared from the Second form-room a few weeks ago. I must make further enquiries as to how they came to be in the old shed, but for now, thank you for bringing them to me.’ She smiled at the younger woman, and went to say something more, when a knock came at the door.

‘If I’m not mistaken, that will be Nell, come to update me on the latest happenings in the School. It is simply astonishing how much one misses in a single day! Enter!’

Nell Wilson strode in, eyes widening at the sight of the dusty pile of books on Hilda’s desk.

‘Yes, Rhyll has found the missing books – they were in the old shed.’ Hilda answered Nell’s question before it could be asked.

‘If that’s all, Miss Annersley, I’d better be going. There’s plenty to do in the gardens, and I’m expecting the Fourth Form in an hour.’ Resisting the urge to curtsey that inexplicably came over her when leaving the Library, Rhyll took her leave.

‘Coffee, Nell?’

‘Yes please. Hilda, how are you feeling? You still don’t look terribly fit to me.’ The younger mistress regarded the shadows under Hilda’s eyes appraisingly.

‘Don’t worry about me, Nell, it’s nothing that a few good nights’ sleep won’t put right. But I’ve a feeling that good sleep will be elusive until we’ve sorted out the School’s latest. I hope you don’t mind, but I decided to ring Joey and ask her to come up here to discuss the matter of Deryn with us as Madge is hors de combat at the moment, and Jem doesn’t want her worried. It was Anna I spoke to on the telephone – apparently Jo had already left, and is on her way here. I’ve no idea how she knew she was wanted, but that girl always did have a way of being in the thick of things.’

‘Good idea,’ replied Nell warmly, sipping her coffee. ‘Speaking of Jo, there’s something else I need to mention.’ Briefly, she told the headmistress about Cornelia’s letter. ‘I hardly felt we could invite the young man to stay here, at the School, but it might be the last opportunity they had to be together. If anything were to – happen to him, I knew I’d never forgive myself if I’d denied Cornelia her last hours with him. So I telephoned Joey, who was only too pleased to offer the boy a bed for a few nights. I think she’s lonely at Plas Gwyn, you know, though she does her best to stay cheerful.’

‘That seems a good plan. If Jo’s agreeable, Corney might stay there as well for the weekend. There’ll be plenty of space at Plas Gwyn if we keep the girls for the weekend, and they’d be able to spend time together, with Jo in the background to keep an unobtrusive eye on them. Ah, I take it that’s Jo now,’ as there was another knock on the door, and she bade the visitor enter. To her surprise, Maria Von Trapp followed Joey into the Library.

‘Hilda, Nell, I’m glad you’re both here, I wanted to speak to both of you together.’ Jo swept over and kissed her friends. ‘I was awake half the night – Margot’s just cut another tooth, poor babe – and while I was waiting for her to drop off I had the most terrific brain-waggle. I’ll leave Maria to tell you about it, because most of it’s her affair, only I simply had to go and tell her my latest inspiration as soon as I decently could. By the time I’d got to the cottage she’d already left, and I guessed she was on her way to the School, so I caught her up in the car and here we both are! We’ve got the most splendiferous plan!’

‘Quite. Now, Joey, if you’re sure you’ve finished blethering, perhaps you’ll let Maria actually tell us what all this is about. Maria, do sit down and put us out of our misery, please.’ This was Nell at her most withering, twinkling eyes notwithstanding.

‘It’s about the Price girls, Deryn and Morgan. You already know that Deryn hasn’t been able to take up her scholarship at Armiford High and the poor girl is devastated because she’d set her heart on becoming a teacher. I’ve got to know her a little over the past few weeks – she’s been coming round to the cottage on Saturdays, you know, and the girls have been giving her lessons.’ Hilda and Nell raised their eyebrows. This part of the matter had not been made plain to them, but they let Maria continue without interruption. ‘It’s all been so unfair on the poor girls – Deryn's younger sister Morgan too, because she wanted to follow in Deryn's footsteps, but it seems the village school is on half-time because of the war. They have to share the building and the teacher with the evacuee children, you see, and there is very little likelihood, as things stand, of Morgan learning enough to pass the scholarship examination when her time comes. They’re both sweet girls, and my daughters were pleased to do what they could to help while we waited for the perfect solution to come along. So we waited, and we prayed, and then the perfect solution did come along.’ Maria explained Mrs Blaxter’s predicament, and her offer, to which the Prices had agreed.

‘That only left one difficulty.’ Jo took up the tale. ‘It came to me last night that it would be hard on little Morgan, to be left behind. It’s not easy for village children to win scholarships at the best of times, and in any case, if she’s keen on studying, she deserves a better opportunity. Now, we all know that Madge and I have given five scholarships to the Chalet School, at present held by the five Von Trapp girls. Well, Lieserl leaves at the end of this term. If she seems suitable, I vote we hand the scholarship on to Morgan Price. She’s only eight years old, and she’s not already known in another capacity to the girls, so there won’t be the kinds of concerns that I gather the Staff have been expressing so freely over Deryn. Of course, Madge and I would need to speak to the child, and to her parents, but if all are agreeable, she could start next term. What do you think, Hilda? Nell?’ Jo finished her tale and looked enquiringly at the two. What they thought was destined to remain unknown for the time being, however, for there was yet another knock on the door, and with very little ceremony, a distraught Brigitta burst into the room.
#431:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 3:32 pm
    —
I hope they do agree. Morgan would find it a lot less difficult to come to the school on a scholarship, but if she does I hope someone makes sure that Deryn understands why she didn't get one.

And maybe Brigitta's problem is about to be sorted out too?

Thanks Jonty.
#432:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 4:33 pm
    —
I'm trying to decide if Maria being there will help or hinder Brigitta.
#433:  Author: Joan the Dwarf, Location: Er, where am I? PostPosted: Sat Aug 11, 2007 6:32 pm
    —
Rosalin wrote:
I hope they do agree. Morgan would find it a lot less difficult to come to the school on a scholarship, but if she does I hope someone makes sure that Deryn understands why she didn't get one.


But Deryn didn't want to go to the CS - she wanted to go to the Grammar, and so it could be presented as what she wants.

This is fab, Jonty Smile
#434:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Sun Aug 12, 2007 4:19 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments. It had never occurred to me that Deryn might want to go to the Chalet School - I'd better make sure she's OK with the outcome!! This is another longish bit, but there wasn't an obvious place to split it.

Brigitta had woken early that morning. Her thoughts, as she lay waiting for the rising-bell, had not been pleasant ones. She had good as promised Marion that she would make her confession first thing on Monday morning, but here she was on Tuesday not having told anyone about her misdoings. Today had to be the day. She would go down to the old shed directly after breakfast, retrieve the books, and take them to Cornelia. The Head Girl would not send her away again if she had the missing books with her.

Peggy and Eilunedd, who sat at either side of the Austrian girl at mealtimes, were unsurprised when she was taciturn and disinclined to chatter at breakfast. This was frequently the way with Brigitta, so, unperturbed, they carried on their conversations with their other neighbours. When the School was dismissed, Peggy turned to Brigitta with a friendly, ‘Coming up to the dormy with us? You were most frightfully late yesterday, and I’m sure you don’t want another row with Matey for skimping your dormitory work.’ Brigitta shook her head. ‘I’ll be along soon, but there’s something I have to attend to first.’

Stopping only to change her shoes, Brigitta sped off towards the old shed. It made little difference now if anyone saw her, since she intended to make a full confession to the Head Girl. She slipped the latch of the shed and stepped inside. What she saw made the blood rush to her head, and a tingly, numbing sensation spread down to her fingers and toes. Instead of the piles of rubbish, all was neatness and order. The corner where she had hidden the books was empty. What could possibly have happened? Who had found the books? Were she and her sisters about to face the public expulsion she had so long dreaded? There was only one thing to do – go to the Library and find out.

To think was to act. Hardly knowing how she had got there, and still clad in her outdoor shoes, Brigitta hesitated for a moment outside the Library. There were voices coming from within. Yes, it was Mother and Mrs Maynard. So it was all happening just as she had feared! Someone had found the books in the shed, worked out that she was the culprit, and now Miss Annersley had sent for Mother and Mrs Maynard to break the news. Brigitta waited no longer. She knocked on the door and went in.

‘Mother, I’m sorry. I knew it was a wicked and deceitful thing to do, and I wanted to tell you, but I didn’t want the others to be expelled. Oh, Miss Annersley, please just expel me, please don’t expel my sisters. They didn’t know anything about it, truly, and they’ll be most dreadfully miserable.’

‘Brigitta – darling – what is all this about?’

But Hilda held up her hand before Maria could get any further. ‘I believe I know. Brigitta, are you responsible for hiding these?’ She indicated the pile of books on her desk. The Austrian girl gulped and nodded. ‘I thought as much, when Miss Everett brought them to me a few moments ago. These,’ she said, turning, to Maria and Jo, ‘are some exercise-books that went missing from the Second form-room soon after the start of the term. The girls were questioned at the time, but they all denied any knowledge of them. Brigitta, I suggest you tell me what happened.’

‘I – I took the books and hid them in the shed. And I said I didn’t know anything about them when Miss Burnett asked us.’

‘You mean you stole books and then told untruths about what you had done?’ Maria was incredulous. She wouldn’t have believed such a thing of any of her step-daughters, but Brigitta least of all.

Hilda waved her hand for silence again. ‘May I ask why you did it?’

The question was unexpected, and at first, an answer would not come. So much had changed. ‘I don’t think I know, I just did it.’ Then Brigitta thought back to how things had been at the beginning of the term. ‘No, that’s not right. I couldn’t do my prep, and I didn’t like being scolded for poor work in front of the other girls. I thought if I hid everyone’s books, then no-one would have any prep to hand in, and I wouldn’t be scolded. I’m so sorry – I’ve been sorry for weeks.’

Brigitta stopped abruptly, her gaze dropping to the floor. Hilda thought quickly. If she knew anything about girls, the small Austrian had punished herself badly already, through the weeks of living with the knowledge of what she had done and the fear of discovery and punishment. Maria was obviously shocked to hear about her middle step-daughter’s latest, but Hilda felt certain that she could trust the younger woman to deal sensitively with Brigitta, putting the child’s well-being before her own disappointment. No good could come from prolonging this particular interview any longer than absolutely necessary: Hilda was as certain that proud, sensitive Brigitta would hate to break down in front of a roomful of adults as she was that Maria could handle the little girl.

‘I think, Maria, it would be better for you to take Brigitta home for the rest of the morning at least. I’m sure the two of you have plenty you want to talk about. Brigitta, I cannot overlook what you have just told me, but we will discuss the matter when you come back to school.’

‘Come back to school? You mean I’m not expelled?’

‘No. You have done a very wrong thing, as you yourself have said. You gave way to the temptation to act in an underhand way, and to cover up what you had done. But you have punished yourself very badly for your wrongdoings, and you have shown remorse, so there is no question of your being expelled. As for punishing your sisters – Brigitta, you and you alone are responsible for your actions. I would never punish one girl for the actions of another, no matter how misguided.’

‘You can put any nonsense like that right out of your head,’ added Joey. ‘At the Chalet School we treat all our girls fairly, and there would be nothing fair about expelling your family wholesale, so put that on your needles and knit it!’

At last, Maria emerged out of her daze, and took a hand. ‘I really think it’s best if we do as Miss Annersley said. Brigitta, darling, show me where you keep your coat, and we’ll go home. No, Jo, there’s no need to drive us. The walk will do us both good, and we can talk on the way – I always say that talking’s easier when we’re surrounded by God’s good fresh air and beautiful countryside. Miss Annersley, thank you for your understanding, and I really am very sorry about all of this. Once I’ve got to the bottom of everything, I’ll bring Brigitta back to school, and we can discuss what is to be done. Good-day, everyone.’


Edited 13/8 to correct a typo.

Last edited by jonty on Mon Aug 13, 2007 5:44 pm; edited 1 time in total
#435:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Sun Aug 12, 2007 4:38 pm
    —
Well it's all out now! A general clearing of the air should hopefully make everyone feel better, Brigitta has been very silly really poor kid.

Thanks jonty.
#436:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Sun Aug 12, 2007 5:47 pm
    —
Glad she's finally confessed!
#437:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Sun Aug 12, 2007 7:16 pm
    —
Hope she's feeling better now.

With regards to Deryn, I know she wanted to go to the Grammer School, but her sister getting a scholarship to the Chalet School might still feel like favouritism, siblings being what they are. I sometimes didn't want a thing at all until my sister got it Embarassed

Thanks Jonty.
#438:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 8:08 am
    —
Am glad poor Brigitta finally confessed. I know Maria will be pretty understanding of it all. Hope it all goes well with Derryn and Morgan
#439:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 10:19 am
    —
Rosalin wrote:
With regards to Deryn, I know she wanted to go to the Grammer School, but her sister getting a scholarship to the Chalet School might still feel like favouritism, siblings being what they are.


Thanks for the pointer, Rosalin - I'll do my best to help Deryn avoid any unsisterly feelings towards Morgan Laughing Laughing. This is yet another long post, but I promise the next few will be shorter!

‘Race you to the bottom of the drive!’ No sooner were Maria and Brigitta out of sight of the house than Maria picked up her skirts and fled, leaving Brigitta with no choice but to race after her. Maria’s legs were longer, but now that she no longer lived among the mountains she took less exercise than she had hitherto been accustomed to, and Brigitta reached the gates a split second ahead of her stepmother. Both drew up, laughing, panting and holding their sides, and leaned against the gates for a few moments.

‘Have you got your breath back?’ asked Maria at last. Brigitta nodded, and they began to walk.

‘Suppose you begin at the beginning? Tell me what happened and why.’ There was no remonstrance in Maria’s tones, just a friendly interest. The headlong flight down the drive had broken the ice, as Maria had known it would, and had taken the edge off the last of her anger with the small girl. Brigitta, for her part, found it much easier to talk as they walked. Somehow it made a difference when you didn't have to actually look at the person you were talking to.

‘I think it all started right at the beginning of term. Mother, the Seconds have been very kind and friendly to me, but they all seem so – young, somehow. Oh, I know I’m not much above the average age of the form. I’ll be twelve the week after next, and most of them are eleven or nearly, but they seem like children. I don’t feel like I belong, even though they do their best to include me in everything. But what was much worse at first was not being able to do the work. It was all so difficult – English was the worst, because the grammar simply didn’t make any sense to me. But even subjects like Arithmetic were hard – sums in pounds, shillings and pence made my head hurt, and I had to translate all my homework into German and back again. It took me ages and I hated being left behind. Miss Annersley said I gave way to temptation, and I suppose she must be right, but I couldn’t think what to do. It was hateful being told off when I’d tried my best, and I felt stupid in front of the others who were so much younger than me. Mother, I wish I could be in the Third form. I like Daisy and Beth and Gwensi and all of that crowd so much, and I miss Luise.’

‘Luise is more than two years older than you, my sweetheart, and it’s not as if you don’t get plenty of time together at home. Can’t you learn to do without her during the school day at least? You can’t always live in each other’s pockets, you know.’

‘I know that, and I try to be sensible about it. It’s – oh I can’t explain – it’s that we spent all our time together, before, in Salzburg, and then, during that journey over the Alps, you and Father had to help the little ones, and Luise and I helped each other. Now, when I’m not with her, it’s as if the last of the links with the old life is gone. Mother, I don’t know whether I want to become an English schoolgirl. I’m Austrian, and proud of it, and I want to belong to Austria. It’s not that I don’t want to be a Chalet School girl, but – oh, I can’t explain.’

‘No-one’s asking you to stop being Austrian, darling. Why, there are, and always have been, Chalet School girls of all nationalities. I gather that during the school’s heyday in Tyrol they were a veritable League of Nations. There are fewer European girls now, obviously, but you girls aren’t the only pupils who are in exile from their own countries. I want you to treasure your memories of the old life, but you have to look forward as well. We’re so lucky in so many ways. We’re safe from the horrors of Nazism – that’s the biggest thing to be thankful for. But in addition to being safe, we have kind friends, and you children have the opportunity to continue your education. The Lord has looked after us extraordinarily well, I’d say, and it’s up to us to make the most of what He has given us. Of course we should value our past – it’s what’s made us who we are. But we need also to stride confidently into the future, and, above all, to live fully in the present.’

‘Mother – can I ask you something? It’s something I should know, so I haven’t wanted to ask’

‘Of course.’

‘What exactly is it that’s so bad about the Nazis? Why didn’t Father want to fight for them? I mean, I know they are bad, and hateful, and wrong, but I don’t exactly know why. And could they come here?’

Maria took a deep breath. ‘Hitler and his supporters are doing evil work. They want to bring all the German-speaking countries together as one country – that’s why they annexed Austria. They want to take over other countries, so that those countries would be ruled by Germany, with Nazi soldiers making the people do as they’re told. It’s called occupying a country. People in Germany and the occupied countries are frightened all of the time because the Nazis use soldiers and armed police to make everyone obey them, and they punish people who don't agree with them very harshly and violently. Do you remember all the soldiers at the Salzburg Festival? Well, the Nazis rule by making lots of young men become soldiers, whether they want to or not, and putting people who speak out against them into prison.’ Maria felt the subject of concentration camps was too much for Brigitta in her overwrought state. ‘There are whole groups of people the Nazis don’t like – Jews and gypsies for example. Perfectly innocent people can be put into prison or even killed, for just belonging to one of those groups. I don’t doubt that the Nazis want to occupy Britain, but the British people are fighting very hard to make sure that doesn’t happen. It’s very frightening, isn’t it? But I’ll always do everything I can to keep you safe, and that’s a promise.’

Brigitta nodded. ‘Mother, would you let me listen to the news on the radio with you sometimes, and explain it to me? I don’t think I’d feel so frightened if I understood better what was happening.’

‘Yes, that’s a good idea. Luise shall listen too. On one condition, though – if you have any more difficulties at school, you tell someone about them. No more doing mad things, all right? Hiding books, indeed! I’ll bet you’ve had a poorly conscience for some time on account of that.’

Brigitta felt herself colour violently. ‘Yes, I have. I’ve wanted to tell you for so long. I’m sorry, and I’ll never do such a thing again.’

‘You know what we’ll do, Brigitta? We’ll go home and have some dinner. Then you shall help me with some chores around the house – hard work is a very good cure for a sickly conscience. When that’s done, you shall go and fly the kite. Yes, on your own. As you watch it flying, I want you to look up into the sky, and confess all your sins to God just as you have to me, and ask for the courage to look forward. That finishes it as far as I’m concerned. We’ll have a cosy evening by the fire and I’ll take you back to school first thing tomorrow morning. You’ll still have to face Miss Annersley and whatever punishment she may give you. But I’m sure it will be a fair punishment, and then you can start anew as Brigitta Von Trapp the Austrian Chalet School girl – and leave behind the pale, miserable creature who thinks she should become someone she’s not, but can’t quite see how to manage it.’
#440:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 10:24 am
    —
Poor Brigitta - Maria handled a difficult situation well there.
#441:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 11:10 am
    —
Well done Maria.

It must be very confusing for Brigitta (and the others). I didn't think of her not knowing what was bad about the Nazis. Makes sense though.

Thanks Jonty.
#442:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 1:09 pm
    —
Poor Brigitta, so much confusion, so many questions, Crying or Very sad but Maria said just what was right, and Hilda was very understanding, in knowing Brigitta wouldn't want to break down and in making Maria take Brigitta away to discuss it.

Thank you, Jonty.
#443:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 5:40 pm
    —
I suppose the journey, and spending time with Luise, must have made her older than her years anyway and then to be put with girls younger than her... it must have been difficult to understand all the feelings she was having.

Maria is rather wonderful with her hear. Hopefully she can turn over a fresh leaf Very Happy
#444:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 6:00 pm
    —
Thanks for the comments. I promised a short post next... and here it is!

Cornelia took the proffered envelope with dancing eyes. ‘I’ll make sure this gets to them in plenty of time, don’t you worry, and I’ll see that they get excused from prep for a few minutes. We can use the Junior sitting room, because the Seconds and Thirds will still be in prep, so we won’t be disturbed, and it’ll be comfier than using your form-room. You’d best scram now, or you’ll be late for afternoon school. No, we don’t need one more run-through,’ in response to an agonised look from her interlocuters. ‘That last time was word-perfect. Luise, you’d best hurry too – isn’t it the Thirds’ afternoon for gardening? You’ve none too much time to get into your corduroys.’ Luise needed no second telling, but took to her heels - thereby risking a fine, it has to be said, for running on the stairs.

Cornelia took a less hurried stroll in the direction of the Sixth form-room, where a lesson in Geography awaited her. Thank goodness for this new interest on the part of the small girls, which had certainly helped to pass the time while she counted down the days and hours until Jimmy’s arrival. Yes, there was just about time to hand over the precious envelope before the start of the afternoon. With any luck its intended recipients would be in the Senior common-room still.

‘Robin, I’ve got something for you,’ she announced, spotting the younger girl sitting engrossed in a book on the big window-seat. Robin looked up abstractedly, then realised that Cornelia wanted her. Slipping her bookmark in, she laid down her book.

‘Thanks, Cornelia. Why, what on earth – ’ as she tore open the envelope and began to read.

‘Oh, it’s quite all right,’ said the American girl jauntily. ‘They’ve got permission, and I’ve already asked if you can leave prep for a few minutes. It shan’t take very long, only about ten minutes or so by my reckoning. I don’t see the others, though – perhaps you’d be good enough to see that they’re there at the right time?’

‘Why, yes, I suppose so, but, Corney, I don’t suppose that there’s any point in asking you what this is all about?’

‘None whatsoever. Them that asks no questions isn’t told no lies, so you’ll have to possess your little souls in patience, and that’s all I’m saying about the matter,’ rejoined Cornelia maddeningly. ‘I’ll see you later on, then.’ So saying, she turned on her heel, leaving Robin staring after her wondering what on earth was going to happen later in the afternoon.
#445:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 6:11 pm
    —
I hope I'm supposed to be as confused as Robin, because I certainly am Confused

*Sits back to wait patiently (ish) for Cornelia's explaination.*

Thanks Jonty.
#446:  Author: Cath V-P, Location: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 11:15 pm
    —
Maria handled Brigitta beautifully, and it must have been so hard for her to have to adjust constantly to different expectations.

Can understand why Robin was puzzled!
#447:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Aug 13, 2007 11:30 pm
    —
I loved Maria there. She was so lovely. And Jonty I don't mind long posts at all. Infact the more posts the merrier! Laughing
#448:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 15, 2007 7:56 am
    —
Robin's puzzlement will be explained very soon Smile . In the meantime...

‘Rhyll! You’re nice and early! Oh my dear, you do look wild and woolly after your walk from the School in this wind – I’ll get the kettle boiling, you go and get changed.’

‘That’s kind of you, Maria. The Thirds certainly kept me on my toes this afternoon. They’re usually keen as mustard, but today they were literally all over the place. Maybe it’s the wind – it’s blowing a gale out there, and it doesn’t make gardening easy, even for the really keen ones, like Beth Chester.’ There was a brief lull, and then Rhyll emerged, somewhat neater and tidier than before.

‘Here, have some of this plum cake that Mrs Price gave me. She’s a wonder, that woman, what she manages to conjure up out of her rations.’

The two munched in companionable silence for a while.

‘My, but it’s nice to eat in peace and quiet for a change! I don’t know how long I can keep having meals in the School dining-room. The noise is terrific, and one of the other mistresses always asks me a question just when I’ve taken a huge mouthful of something, and I end up spitting crumbs at her!’ Maria could not help but laugh at her friend’s mournful expression. ‘It’s all right for you, Maria, you’re naturally sociable, and you’ve always got something to say. I could never be as easy in company as you are, and quite frankly, I’m beginning to doubt whether I want to be.’

‘Oh come on, you’ve only given it a couple of days. You’re just not used to having to interact with other people, that’s all it is. A little bit of practice and you’ll be fine. Maybe you’ll never be the most gregarious of souls, but it’s worth knowing how to make friends and acquaintances, even if you like your own company best.’

‘I suppose you’re right. How did things go with Brigitta this morning? I saw her fleetingly this afternoon, and she seemed happy enough.’

‘Poor mite, she’s had a miserable time of it, but I think we’re over the worst now. Hilda was really very nice when I took Brigitta back this morning. The child was dreadfully hangdog, but I think she’s learnt her lesson and more – she won’t be playing that particular trick ever again. Hilda also told me that she thinks both Brigitta and Luise will get their removes to the Third and Fourth forms respectively at the end of this term, so they’ll both be with girls of their own age. They’ve both worked hard, and the mistresses think they can manage the work. Of course, Brigitta will want to be in the same form as Luise, but it can’t be done. They’re more than two years apart in age, and besides, Brigitta needs to learn to manage without her sister. Do you know, I always thought it was Luise who relied on Brigitta, but it seems it’s the other way round. And, oh, how I wish I hadn’t tried to shelter the girls from the war news. I think Georg and I, in that terrible flight from Austria, forgot to explain things so that Brigitta could understand what was happening. The older ones understood, and the little ones only wanted to know that we were together, but poor Brigitta was terrified by a threat that we should have helped her understand. Poor child, her habit of noticing anything and everything meant that she was keenly aware of the danger we were in, and her imagination was left to supply the details. I wish we’d thought to take more care with her.’

‘You can hardly blame yourself for that, Maria. You had enough to do to bring the family to safety, and to manage without Georg.’

‘Still, the child has had a miserable time. But it all seems to be over and done with now, and I think we’re out of the woods with her – I just hope her childhood hasn’t been completely blighted. Oh, Hilda tells me that arrangements are all in hand for Morgan’s scholarship. Apparently Glenys Price took her up to the school yesterday afternoon – they’d been to Plas Gwyn first, then Joey walked up with them as she didn’t have any petrol. Morgan will go into the First Form, so I’ll make sure Marta looks out for her at first. It’s lucky the child will have at least one person she knows, and she’s been invited to the Juniors’ party next Saturday, so she will meet some more of them then. There’s a class tomorrow for those of the village children and the evacuees who have been invited to the party. Most of them are older then Morgan – I gather it’s the girls aged between ten and fourteen who have been invited – but Hilda thought it would be a good chance for Morgan to see something of the Chalet School, so she extended the invitation to her. I must go and see Glenys later in the week – she must be in rather a whirlwind with everything that has happened.’

‘I’m glad both the girls are to have their chances,’ observed Rhyll. ‘And gladder than I can say that it looks as if Brigitta’s troubles are at an end. She’s a fine child, Maria, and I’m sure she’ll make a fine woman in time.’
#449:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Aug 15, 2007 8:06 am
    —
That sounds much more promising Very Happy .
#450:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Aug 15, 2007 12:04 pm
    —
Much more positive Laughing .
#451:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 15, 2007 5:05 pm
    —
Things are going well for Morgan and Brigitta - very nice.

Thanks Jonty.
#452:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 8:10 am
    —
Am glad things are better for Brigitta and for Morgan Price. Poor Rhyll Everett. The staff room must be torture for her. Are the rest of the staff still at loggerheads or have they settled back down now the Price girls are sorted out more or less?
Thanks too Jonty BTW Laughing
#453:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 9:19 am
    —
Thanks for the comments. Another staffroom scene in good time, but first, Robin's puzzlement will be answered - see, I promised you wouldn't have to wait long Smile .

Robin, Elizabeth, Biddy and Lorenz slipped out of preparation at the appointed time, much mystified. Robin took the invitation out of the envelope again:

‘The Green and Pink dormitories request the presence of their dormitory prefects at 7.20 in the Junior sitting-room.’

It was written laboriously in a childish hand – at a guess, Cornelia or another older girl had written it down first for someone to copy, as there were no spelling mistakes.

‘What on earth do you think they’ve got planned for us? Somehow I’m not inclined to trust those imps.’

‘Don’t be silly, Biddy. It’s bound to be all right if Corney is in on it. It just might be rather – well, unexpected.’

‘At any rate, we’ll soon find out.’

Arriving at their destination, the four big girls found that sundry chairs had been pushed back to make a ‘stage’. The Green dormitory children, with the exception of Marta, were lined up behind Cornelia, while the Pink dormitory were lined up behind Luise. Lieserl was seated to the side of the ‘stage’, holding her guitar.

Pink with embarrassment, Marta came to the front.

‘The Green and Pink dormitories would like to make up for playing tricks by bidding you a special ‘goodnight’,’ she announced, before taking her place in the Green dormy line.

The Seniors smiled indulgently. There was no doubt that Marta could be very endearing when she tried. The little girls’ voices, strengthened by Cornelia’s and Luise’s silvery tones and accompanied by the guitar, rang out through the Junior sitting-room.

‘There’s a sad sort of clanging from the clock in the hall, and the bells in the steeple too.’

The elder girls were enchanted, especially when the Juniors peeped out from behind the bigger girls – for Luise was a well-grown young thing – on the ‘cuckoo’. The song continued with the girls departing in threes and fours for the side of the stage, until Bride Bettany, the youngest girl in the First form, was left quite alone. Scarlet in the face, for Bride had no aspirations in the solo singing line, she managed to choke out the words,

‘The sun has gone to bed and so must I,’ before being picked up and carried away by the Head Girl – and incidentally quite ruining the desired tender effect by dissolving into giggles now that her brief ordeal was over. Still, the four dormitory prefects were utterly charmed, as much by the thought as by the performance. How very sweet of the little girls to plan this lovely surprise. All the term’s annoyances and irritations were forgotten. Their small charges were the most delightful children ever to grace a school dormitory, and so Biddy, Elizabeth, Lorenz and Robin would maintain for ever after.
#454:  Author: ibarhis, Location: Dunstable PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 9:37 am
    —
Oh how lovely... thank you...
#455:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 10:49 am
    —
Yay, I love that song! Poor Bride having to sing the solo, if she's not really a singer though.

Lovely scene there, thanks Jonty Very Happy
#456:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 11:01 am
    —
That was sweet Very Happy .
#457:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 1:29 pm
    —
Awwww *melts*

I think I'd have reacted much as the dormitory prefects did! Thank you jonty Very Happy
#458:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 1:36 pm
    —
A bitter-sweet moment.

Thanks, Jonty.
#459:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 2:12 pm
    —
Lovely Laughing .
#460:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 4:13 pm
    —
How lovely! Thanks Jonty.
#461:  Author: miriam m,  PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 4:23 pm
    —
Long time since I was last here, but I had to comment on this story. Really brilliant piece of work, and I am in awe of it.

I thought the Von Trapps wound up in the USA in the end or maybe I'm remembering the books wrong?

It's great, anyway.
#462:  Author: Chelsea, Location: Your Imagination PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 4:56 pm
    —
Ahhh...bless.
#463:  Author: Meganmca,  PostPosted: Thu Aug 16, 2007 7:09 pm
    —
Yes, the Von Trapps in real life ended up in the US--still run a B&B in Vermont or NH last time I checked.

The story is GREAT! I love how you capture all the different stories & weave 'em together & still stay true to the feel on the originals.
#464:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 1:59 am
    —
That was so cute and lovely
#465:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 3:19 am
    —
Meganmca wrote:
Yes, the Von Trapps in real life ended up in the US--still run a B&B in Vermont or NH last time I checked.
Yes, Vermont, but that would be the book family, which is divergent enough to have a completely different roster of children than the film/musical version.

*catches up*
Glad to see both Morgan & Deryn will have the educations they've worked for -- though I'm still wondering whether there'll be long-term consequences in the staff room! Hurrah for Brigitta's relief at getting things off her chest, and Very Happy for the 'Lonely Goatherd.'

Thank you, jonty.
#466:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 8:13 am
    —
Thanks for all the lovely comments. This next bit's for Kathy_S and any other fans of Lonely Goatherd Smile .

The following Monday saw the Juniors gathered to rehearse for the party, now less than a week away. Brigitta’s choir had been practising hard, and it was time for them to perform to their first audience – the rest of the First, Second and Third forms. The singers reached the end of the song with rather a yell on the final yodel it has to be admitted, to loud applause from the rest of the Juniors. After much discussion, it had been decided that the ‘human marionettes’ would be made up mostly of First-Formers.

‘Now that we’ve heard the song, let’s decide on places for the actors. Vanna and Nella, you’re the men drinking beer. You go and stand over in that corner, with the men in the midst of a table d’hote – it means you’re having a meal in a restaurant, silly. Who’s the prince on the bridge of a castle moat? Mollie? You go to the other corner, and you others who are going to be guards go with her. Goatherd – Nancy – you come to the front here, and Julie, you’ll be waiting in the wings. The audience doesn’t see you until the line about the little girl in the pale pink coat. Primrose, you’re her Mamma, you wait behind her. Folks in a town that was quite remote, you come to this front corner, and the men on a road with a load to tote, you start off with them, and you’ll go across the stage, to the opposite corner, when it’s your line. Come on, Primula, stop daydreaming, you’re one of the men on the road., go and stand with Elfie. I know you haven’t got your load to tote yet, just pretend for the moment, will you? That’s why they call it acting.’ Joy was finding that stage management could be harder work than she’d imagined.

‘How are we going to make sure the audience looks at the right people, Joy? Are we going to stand up when it’s our line? It’ll be a fearful scramble if that’s what we’ve to do.’

‘I was coming to that. I’ve had an idea. When it’s not your line, anyone who’s on stage turns to face whoever’s being sung about. You kind of kneel on one leg, like this, and you put your arms in a kind of diagonal shape like this, with the palm of your hand turned upwards, to face the person or people who’s line it is.’ Joy knelt on one leg, gang-show style, to indicate the First-formers what she intended. They giggled and tried it out. It was certainly a lot easier to stand from that position, and the effect was pleasing.

‘Julie should have a baby at the end, when the duet becomes a trio. Do you think Mrs Maynard would lend a triplet?’

‘I do not. Can you see Auntie Jo letting Julie cavort about a stage holding one of her precious babies? Because I can't!’ Beth was scathing.

‘She could use the Baby Jesus,’ was Nella’s unexpected reply. It was met with a thunderous silence. The Thirds looked at one another in consternation. Had the child completely lost her senses, or was this an unprecedented show of infant piety?

‘The Baby Jesus? My good child – ’

‘Not the real One, silly. The doll that we used in the Nativity play last year. It’s in the dressing-up cupboard. May we go and look?’

‘A few of us will go. We need to find costumes for everyone in any case, but there isn’t time now. The bell for prep will be going in a few minutes, and none of us is exactly tidy, so I vote that Brigitta, Luise and Marta – no arguments, they’ve done it before, they know what we need – they take one person each to the dressing-up cupboard after supper, and we have another rehearsal tomorrow. Everyone agreed?’
#467:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 8:43 am
    —
I like The Lonely Goatherd!
#468:  Author: Ruth B, Location: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 8:50 am
    —
Quote:
‘She could use the Baby Jesus,’


Laughing Laughing
#469:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 11:36 am
    —
*giggles*

I love the silence at the suggestion of usig the Baby Jesus!

Thanks jonty
#470:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 2:58 pm
    —
Like the inclusion of the baby Jesus Laughing

Joy's stage management sounds like it's going well. Nice to see EBDs bad girls with positive characteristics, assuming I'm thinking of the right Joy.

Thanks Jonty.
#471:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 3:11 pm
    —
I laughed at the reaction following the Baby Jesus suggestion! Am also now singing the Lonely Goatherd in my head and fear it will be difficult to stop!
#472:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Fri Aug 17, 2007 3:32 pm
    —
leahbelle wrote:
I laughed at the reaction following the Baby Jesus suggestion! Am also now singing the Lonely Goatherd in my head and fear it will be difficult to stop!


Me too, to both! Oh dear....
#473:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Sat Aug 18, 2007 11:24 am
    —
Mrs Redboots wrote:
leahbelle wrote:
I laughed at the reaction following the Baby Jesus suggestion! Am also now singing the Lonely Goatherd in my head and fear it will be difficult to stop!


Me too, to both! Oh dear....


Me three to both too! Laughing
#474:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 18, 2007 4:28 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty - and after all, Nella has a point! Joey's babies were used occasionally in the plays, though maybe not in quite such a vigorous way! Laughing
#475:  Author: miriam m,  PostPosted: Sat Aug 18, 2007 4:31 pm
    —
Thanks jonty. [wonders if chanting is still allowed?]
#476:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 8:02 am
    —
Apologies to the friends and SLOCS of anyone who spent the weekend humming Lonely Goatherd Wink Wink . Thanks for all the comments.

My dearest Cornelia,

I’m counting the days until I see you. By the time you receive this, it will be Wednesday – the last day of basic training. Then I’ll be packing up my things, and heading west as fast as the trains will carry me. Six weeks of army training has certainly helped me shape up – you should see what hours spent on the assault course has done for my rippling muscles!

I’m longing to see you again my darling. All being well, my train will arrive at Armiford early on Thursday afternoon, and I gather there’s a bus leaving for Howells Village at three o’clock, and another one at five o’clock, should we get held up. Your Mrs Maynard wrote me a most friendly letter. I gather those schoolmarms of yours have decided you can be spared for a few days, and you’ll be staying at Mrs Maynard’s home too. But what’s all this about a schoolgirls’ party on Saturday afternoon? Mrs Maynard seemed to think both our presences would be required. In fact, it sounded as if I was supposed to be positively grateful for the opportunity to prance around doing country dancing to what I’m sure will be terrible music with a bunch of giggling schoolgirls. Darling, I would far rather spend the entire weekend with you on our own, but if it will make you happy to go to the party, then I’ll willingly oblige. Just don’t start showing me off to all of your friends, or I can’t answer for my actions!

This afternoon we were tested on assembling and loading a machine gun, and yours truly earned the dubious distinction of coming second in the platoon. I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. You know how much I like to do things well, and coming second isn’t at all bad in a platoon of fifty, but even as I gloried in the honour, I couldn’t help myself reflecting on what that terrible weapon is for. Please God this war will be over soon, and Europe will come to its senses. Dearest, I would never dream of saying this to the other lads, but I don’t honestly know whether, if it should come to it, I’d really be able to kill another human being. It’s the oddest of feelings – I can’t wait to be out there, serving King and country and helping defeat the evil that is Nazism, but at the same time I’m so frightened sometimes, not just of what might happen to me, but of what the war might make of me. Suppose I become accustomed to killing, and to violence? I shouldn’t be burdening you with all this, it’s just that, if I seem a little quiet at the weekend, I don’t want you thinking it’s simply that I’m scared of fighting.

I’ll have to sign off in a moment. The platoon are rehearsing a revue for tomorrow evening, and of course I’m much in demand as accompanist. Do you remember how old Stubbins used to say I’d bananas for fingers, when I tried to accompany his solo singing class? Well the lads here are a much less discerning audience let me tell you, and they certainly know how to appreciate my keyboard skills. That’s to say, they’ll roar approval when I churn out some ragtime number on the rusty old piano in the Mess, though I wouldn’t dare try them on Mozart’s flute concerto! Ah well, so long as it keeps everyone’s spirits up, who am I to mind?

Affectionately,
Your Jimmy
#477:  Author: Sarah_K, Location: St Albans PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 11:57 am
    —
Oh dear, poor Jimmy! I wonder if Cordelia will try tog et them out of Jo's party or if Jimmy will stay and have to elarn "the old family aeroplane" or whatever the game was called Laughing
#478:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 12:06 pm
    —
Poor Jimmy and for goodness sake Corney and he only have a few days so should be let off from it.
Thanks Jonty
#479:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 1:42 pm
    —
Hope he and Corney get at least some time alone together - and hope no mistresses opened the letter like they did with Elma Conroy's in Oberland!
#480:  Author: Karry, Location: Stoke on Trent PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 3:23 pm
    —
Quote:
This afternoon we were tested on assembling and loading a machine gun, and yours truly earned the dubious distinction of coming second in the platoon.
I was instantly reminded of the poem, "naming of Parts" by Henry Reed
Quote:
To-day we have naming of parts. Yesterday,
We had daily cleaning. And to-morrow morning,
We shall have what to do after firing. But to-day,
To-day we have naming of parts.
Anyone else know it?
#481:  Author: keren, Location: Israel PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 4:14 pm
    —
Yes,
I know the poem naming of parts.

In English at school we learnt WWI poetry
#482:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 4:27 pm
    —
I do hope Jimmy and Corney get to spend some time together alone. How awful for him to be faced with the prospect of one of Joey's parties. I'm sure it's the last thing he'd want.
#483:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Mon Aug 20, 2007 8:20 pm
    —
I never knew what parts they were naming. I know the poem, but obviously never understood it.

On Saturday I saw The Sound of Music in London. When they sang Lonely Goatherd I thought of Nella and the baby Jesus, and when Gretel sang her solo lines I was thinking of Bride. I might have been reading this drabble too much Embarassed

Thanks Jonty.
#484:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Tue Aug 21, 2007 9:12 am
    —
I didn't know Naming of Parts, thanks for that, Karry. Rosalin, was that the stage show you went to? I haven't been able to get to it yet, though I've now been to so many singalongas that I think I'd find myself automatically booing and cheering and letting off party-poppers, which I'm sure isn't approved-of behaviour in the stage show at all Laughing .

I'm supposed to start another thread as this one's reached 25 pages, but as there's only one more instalment after this one, I'm going to keep on with this thread, I hope that's OK.

‘Hilary, old thing, come and sit down and let me pour you a cup of tea. You look done in! Where’s Grizel?’

Hilary grimaced, and lowered herself into one of the big armchairs. ‘Anyone would look done in if they’d spent the afternoon in a bear pit! Grizel’s just coming – the Marchwood twins wanted to check one of the pieces of music with her. Apparently she played the parts in the wrong order.’ Hilary waited for her words to take effect.

‘Well that’s not going to improve her temper, a couple of kids telling her how to do her job,’ remarked Gillian with feeling. Grizel had been inclined to be snappish with her of late. Rhyll glanced around. It was Wednesday tea-time, and the prefects were in charge of the girls’ meal, which was being taken in the dining-room, following the last of the dance classes before the Juniors’ folk-dance party. That left nearly all of the mistresses gathered in the Staff sitting-room, apart from Hilda and Nell who were having their meal in the Library. The question of Deryn’s and Morgan’s schooling had been resolved a week ago, but the mistresses still tended to separate into the factions that had emerged during the argument, and there had been a decided coolness between some of them, Grizel and Gillian in particular. Only Rhyll’s promise to herself and Maria, to keep on trying to establish friendly relations with the other mistresses, kept her from rushing down to the cottage the moment that the school day was finished. A not-quite-slamming of the door made her look up from her reverie.

‘Thank goodness that dratted party is on Saturday! If I had to go through another practice like today’s I can’t answer for what I would do to those Marchwood twins.’ Flinging her sheets of music onto the nearest table, Grizel accepted the cup of tea handed to her by Julie Berne, and, just as Hilary had done a moment before, sank into an armchair. Mary Burnett eyed the two of them speculatively. Grizel and Hilary had managed to oversee the folk-dance class without exchanging a single word. Mary had gone along to watch the Marchwood girls in action, and had been somewhat amused, but also disquieted, to see the two mistresses at opposite sides of the room, Grizel seated at the piano, and Hilary giving the visiting evacuee and village children a helping hand when needed. Mary herself had been lost in admiration for Margaraet and Elizabeth Marchwood. The sight of two imps of eleven calmly and authoritatively directing the hall full of girls, some of them considerably older than the twins themselves, was an impressive one. Now she spoke.

‘Do you remember the look on Elizabeth’s face when she told the evacuee children to skip, and they looked at her blankly, before one of them said, ‘But we haven’t got a rope, Miss’? It’s not often I see Elizabeth Marchwood lost for words, but she was that time!’

Hilary looked up and chuckled. ‘What about the team of village girls who danced Goddesses with the First form? None of them could remember which way was left and which was right, and between them they upset the entire set about five times, before Margaret had the bright idea of chalking L and R on their left and right plimsolls.’ Several of the mistresses laughed appreciatively at this.

‘And I thought I was going to split my sides in Sellenger’s Round when the girls had finally learnt the dance, after several slow walk-throughs, and then you mixed up the A and B music, Griselda! If looks could have killed, that would have been the end of you, and the Marchwood twins would be in prison for murder!’ There was a sharp intake of breath from the assembled mistresses, and a moment of thunderous silence. Grizel’s temper had been none too sweet during the past week, and she was clearly annoyed with the Marchwood twins. How would she receive Mary’s teasing?

Slowly, Grizel put down her cup of tea. Then her shoulders began to shake, and, leaning back in her chair, she began to emit a deep, infectious chuckle. Before long, all of the assembled mistresses were shouting with laughter. Hilda and Nell, who had finished their tea and were coming to join the mistresses, could be forgiven for thinking a full-scale riot had broken out in the normally demure Staff sitting-room. They entered, looking bemused, and their expressions put the final touches to the general merriment.

‘I was under the impression this was supposed to be a respectable Staffroom, not a bear pit,’ remarked Nell to Hilda above the commotion, and unfortunately echoing Hilary’s own comment of a few moments earlier, thereby setting the mistresses off again. ‘Won’t someone explain the joke to us?’

‘She said bear pit –’

‘Then Elizabeth Marchwood – ’

‘And the evacuee children – ’

With much laughter, the stories were recounted to Hilda and Nell, and calm was more or less restored.

‘I say, pax old thing,’ said Grizel quietly to Gillian, while the explanations were going on.

‘Pax. May I pour you another cup of tea? Or here, have one of these bun things made with delicious powdered eggs. Hey, Hilary, stop hogging the buns and pass them over to us, would you?’

And so ended the feud amongst the staff.
#485:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Tue Aug 21, 2007 9:30 am
    —
Only one more post Crying or Very sad ?
#486:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 21, 2007 11:31 am
    —
Alison H wrote:
Hope he and Corney get at least some time alone together - and hope no mistresses opened the letter like they did with Elma Conroy's in Oberland!


Actually, the letter wasn't opened - Elma was just told she must tell Bill who it was from, since Bill suspected it was from the person her parents had asked specifically that she not be in touch with. Normally the girls' correspondence was their own affair, but in this particular case the parents had intervened.

Actually, at that, real life schools did read one's correspondence, certainly before World War II. (Talking of which, I, too, loved that poem).

Jonty, I did love that last episode. It really made me laugh.
#487:  Author: Kathy_S, Location: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 21, 2007 11:55 am
    —
Yay for the end of the feud, and belated thanks for the 'Lonely Goatherd' Laughing
#488:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Tue Aug 21, 2007 3:01 pm
    —
Glad the feud has ended, but sorry that this has to Crying or Very sad

I can just see Elizabeth and Margaret bossing just about anyone around, but it's good they're making a success of things.

Yes, it was the stage show I went to, it was a treat for my dad's 60th birthday. It was very good, but I do prefer the film.

Thanks Jonty.
#489:  Author: jonty, Location: Exeter PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:47 am
    —
The final post at last!! Thanks so much to everyone who's read this story. This is my first full-length drabble, and I'm still surprised whenever I read the comments and see that people have stayed with it all the way - it's incredibly affirming to know that people are reading and enjoying what I've written.

Oh, and I've been thinking I should come clean about my inspiration for the machine-gun. It wasn't poetry, it was Bob Monkhouse's character in Carry On Seargeant, who turns out to be expert at assembling a machine gun when he starts his National Service!!

I've taken gross artistic liberties with the title of one of the songs in this post, changing Hereford to Armiford. I hope this doesn't offend anyone's sensibilities too much, but I couldn't resist it Smile . Like all good musicals, I thought the final post should end with a curtain call, so that's what I've tried to do. Thanks again for reading.

By the time the party was in full swing, Maria was coming to regret her promise to dance with each of her step-daughters. It was all very well in theory, but these English country dances were utterly exhausting. She had danced Goddesses with Luise, The Mary and Dorothy with Brigitta, and If All the World Were Paper with Gretel. That left another two dances at least after the break, not counting the demanding Sellengers Round which had been promised to Rhyll. The two little bronze-haired girls who led the dancing were tireless, and kept all of the dancers up to the mark, allowing no slacking. All in all, Maria was glad of the opportunity to sit and rest when the chairs were set out for the Juniors’ interval entertainment.

Eilunedd had come up with a local song to begin with – Robin Hood and the Bishop of Armiford. The Second Form had been pressed into service as actors, and a very fine Robin Hood Judy Rose made with her dark, bobbed hair crowned by its peaked cap. The young voices rang merrily out in the chorus of ‘Hey! Derry, derry, down!’ and if the six score of trusty men was more like five small schoolgirls, the audience was not minded to notice. Miss Cochrane had been primed to carry on playing after the final verse, and the Marchwood twins had choreographed a short dance for the ‘Bishop to dance in his boots’. The ‘Bishop’ – Peggy Bettany – danced with each of the trusty men in turn, and the effect was charming. The actors and singers were warmly applauded, and after several bows, the choir stayed in place, while the actors gave their place to the First form girls.

Maria had known the girls were to sing the Lonely Goatherd– after all, secrets were hard to keep in the tiny cottage. But she was unprepared for the effect that hearing the girlish voices raised in the familiar song would have on her after all this time. Suddenly she was back in the house in Salzburg, dressed in her favourite blue dress, concentrating hard on the marionette performance, but still managing to hope that Georg would notice her as well as the children. At the time she hadn’t thought she stood a chance, and had been doing her honest best to feel pleased and happy that the Captain was to have a new wife and the children a new mother – Baroness Else Schraeder. The Baroness had been a sophisticated woman of the world, alongside whom Maria had felt dull, innocent and childlike, yet she could not help liking the older woman. She had obliquely told Maria that she had a chance with the Captain: Georg had later declared that the Baroness was scheming to send her scuttling back to the Convent, and that had certainly been what had happened, but Maria preferred to think that the Baroness had had more benevolent motives. In the end, Else had been kindness itself. Maria spared a thought for the lonely woman who had expected to find herself a bride, but instead had found the grace to give her good wishes to another, much younger, woman. What was the Baroness doing now, Maria wondered? How were she and Max Detweiler faring under the Nazi regime? They were good people at heart, if a little less fierce in their allegiance to Austria than Georg had been, and Maria hoped they were safe and well.

Her thoughts turning to Austria and the people left behind, Maria naturally thought next of the Convent. Surely the Nazis would leave Reverend Mother and the good sisters unmolested? They, the Von Trapps, had placed the Convent in great danger when they had fled there, but Reverend Mother and the sisters had not hesitated to hide them, and had aided the family’s escape, regardless of their own danger. There was no way to get word to or from the Convent. How fervently Maria had prayed that the Nazis would not take reprisals against the peaceful, courageous community. A lump came into Maria’s throat. Would she ever see Reverend Mother again? Possibly not, or at least, not in this life. The tears threatened as Maria allowed herself to realise how much the older woman had given her, and how much she longed to see that beloved face and hear those words of wisdom just once more.

But what was it she had said to Brigitta? Now was a time for looking forward: for honouring the past, yes, but not for dwelling on it. To be sure, there had been great losses over the last few months, but there had been many gifts too. Maria looked around the gaily-decorated room, her eyes lingering in turn on each of her new friends.

Over in the far corner sat Cornelia, and her young man, Jimmy, both trying to keep up a pretence of interest in the schoolgirls’ performance, when they clearly had eyes only for each other. Please God, they would in time know the kind of happiness that she had known – and would surely know again – with Georg. Cornelia was so young and excited, full of hopes and dreams about serving her adopted country and the forces of good. Both young people faced difficult, dangerous times ahead, and they would doubtless need all their faith, courage and Corney’s unfailing good humour before long. Jo Maynard sat nearby, diligently keeping not too obvious an eye on the young couple. Joey had been Maria’s first friend in the village, and it was through her generosity of spirit that all these good things had happened. Hilda Annersley and Nell Wilson sat together, on the far side of the stage. Maria felt a little warm glow when she thought about Nell. Of all the people who she had met in England, Nell was the one who most nearly understood what Maria had been through in the escape from Austria, having been responsible for young people on a similar escape herself. Instinctively drawn towards the outspoken Science mistress, Maria felt that here was someone who would be a friend for life. Maria wasn’t quite sure why was less drawn to Hilda, but she was beginning to warm to the school’s headmistress. Maybe she had simply been overawed by her. It was certainly true that Hilda had been kind and understanding over Brigitta’s troubles, when many a headmistress might have been much more severe. Rhyll Everett, to Maria’s amusement, sat slightly apart from the other mistresses. So much for Rhyll’s attempts to become one of the crowd. In all probability she would never do quite that, but she would be her own kind, generous self, and Maria loved her best of all her new friends.

Near to the door sat Deryn who, with the other maids, had been allowed to look on. Maria smiled to remember Deryn’s gasp of joy when the news that she would finally be able to take up her place at Armiford High School was given to her, and she spared a thought for Glenys Price, who was so determined to do her best for her daughters in difficult circumstances. It was so good to know that there was at least one village family who did not regard the Von Trapps with suspicion and in time, no doubt, there would be others. Little Morgan was sitting amongst the Kindergarten – Julie Lucy, who had been appointed her sheepdog, having temporarily relinquished her duties to her sister Betsy while the First Form were performing. Maria was glad that these two girls would have their chance, and she offered up an earnest prayer of thankfulness for the Blaxters – for Marion, who had been so kind to Brigitta in her hour of need, and for Mrs Blaxter who had opened heart and home to the village girl.

And what of her stepdaughters? There was Lieserl, with the Sixth form. The past year had transformed Lieserl from a moonstruck girl reeling from the abrupt curtailment of her first love to a young woman ready to take her place in the world. Great adventures awaited her in London, and Maria felt confident that her eldest stepdaughter would rise to meet life’s challenges, whatever they might be. Luise, confidently marshalling First form actors, seemed to have changed the least of the five. A sturdy, dependable child, she would have burdens of her own to bear somewhere down the line, of that Maria felt sure. But just now, she was glad that one of her stepdaughters, at least, had settled down without apparent growing pains. Little Gretel was sitting on the floor with the rest of the Kindergarten, entranced by the performance, charmed to be allowed to stay up late, and looking for all the world just like any of the small English schoolgirls. Would Gretel remember Salzburg at all? Would she even remember her father, should he be interned for much longer? It was up to Maria and the older children to keep Gretel’s memories of Salzburg alive. Things had been harder for Marta. Those wild tricks earlier in the term had been an indication, Maria felt, of how unsettled the small girl had been when her world collapsed around her. But that world had been rebuilt now, and Marta gave every appearance of being on solid ground. And so to Brigitta. Eleven was a difficult age at which to be violently uprooted from everything one had known, mused Maria. Sensitive, imaginative Brigitta knew what she had lost, and for a while, hadn’t known how to make a new life. Perhaps she hadn't understood that she had to. But, humanly speaking, it looked as if she, the most difficult of the Von Trapp children, was slowly moving towards a secure future. If only the boys were as happy in their English schools – it was hard to tell from their letters. But that, thought Maria, is another story. With an effort, she shook herself out of her thoughts, and gave her full attention to the performance. The song was coming to an end now, and the audience were joining in with the final yodelling. With one last look around the hall, Maria lifted her voice and joined in with all the vim and vigour that a heart full of joy could muster.
#490:  Author: Alison H, Location: Manchester PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:51 am
    —
Thanks Jonty: this has been lovely.
#491:  Author: Fatima, Location: Sunny Qatar PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 10:41 am
    —
That was wonderful, thanks Jonty.
#492:  Author: Dawn, Location: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 11:08 am
    —
I have so enjoyed reading this - thankyou so much
#493:  Author: Sal, Location: Walsall / Aberystwyth PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 12:08 pm
    —
Thanks jonty that was a wonderful ending.
#494:  Author: Elder in Ontario, Location: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 12:36 pm
    —
Thanks, Jonty - that was a lovely way to 'tie up' all the ends of the story - and also leave the door open for a sequel, perhaps? I have really enjoyed this.
#495:  Author: Mrs Redboots, Location: London, UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 1:21 pm
    —
Thank you, Jonty!
#496:  Author: leahbelle, Location: Kilmarnock PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 4:02 pm
    —
Lovely! Thanks, jonty. I've really enjoyed this!
#497:  Author: keren, Location: Israel PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 4:59 pm
    —
I enjpyed this, even though I came to it late
It is very nice, and a lovely ending too.

As always, I would like to know what happens next Smile
#498:  Author: MaryR, Location: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 6:47 pm
    —
Endings are always sad. Wink Thank you for writing this, Jonty.
#499:  Author: Rosalin, Location: Swansea PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:11 pm
    —
Sad to see this ending Crying or Very sad but it's been a lovely story which I've really enjoyed. And with some of my favorite songs for a bonus!

Thank you Jonty Very Happy
#500:  Author: Elbee, Location: Surrey PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:13 pm
    —
Lovely, Jonty, thank you. Any chance of re-posting the original part which doesn't appear to be in the archives, I'd love to read it? Very Happy
#501:  Author: linda, Location: Leeds PostPosted: Wed Aug 22, 2007 8:56 pm
    —
I've just read the whole of this, and I've really enjoyed it.

Thank you Jonty
#502:  Author: Pado, Location: Connecticut, USA PostPosted: Thu Aug 23, 2007 1:57 am
    —
I've really enjoyed this. Maybe you could be persuaded to consider a sequel?
#503:  Author: Fiona Mc, Location: Bendigo, Australia PostPosted: Thu Aug 23, 2007 6:58 am
    —
Thanks Jonty. I'm sorry its ending. Its beedn fabulous reading it, thanks
#504:  Author: Pado, Location: Connecticut, USA PostPosted: Tue Sep 04, 2007 9:26 pm
    —
The Sound of Music was on television the other night, and not only did I sign along heartily (fortunately no one else was home!), but was immensely comforted by the fact that the girls would end up at the Chalet School and Maria would find good friends in England. So for me, anyway, your story has become canon, Jonty.

(And I still wouldn't object if you decided to write a sequel... Cool )
#505:  Author: Miss Di, Location: Newcastle, NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 28, 2007 6:16 am
    —
I've just read this (so much for work) and have really loved it, even where I wanted to kill the villagers for prefacing every statement with "look you"

I'd love a sequel too.

Di
The CBB -> St Scholastika's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod. All times are GMT

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB © 2001, 2005 phpBB Group